《My Lady Chef》


 Chapter 1: Words from the Author

    Chapter 1: Words from the Author


    Hey guys!


    I love manga and manhwas so much. A few of my faves are Solo Leveling, Shokugeki no Soma, Boku


    no Hero, One Punch Man and Tales of Monsters and Gods.


    But I have been loving "isekai" types like The Rising of Shield Hero and E-rank Healer even those


    cooking mangas in another world like Izakaya Nobu and Tondemo Skill Isekai no Horou Meshi.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Recently I have tapped into light novels turned mangas like "Doctor Elise" "The Contract Princess and


    the Monster Duchess", "The Duchess'' 50 Tea Recipes" and "The Viin''s Savior" just to name a few.


    It gave me so many ideas that I thought of starting a book thatbines my love of food and the


    interesting genre of the "other world/ reincarnation" books.


    Introducing my new light novel! My Lady Chef tells the story of a female chef who dies on Earth and


    finds a second chance in another world.


    I hope you love it as much as I did writing it.


    I know I am! Here''s to Season 1! Hehehe!

 Chapter 2: Prologue: How I died

    Chapter 2: Prologue: How I died


    Hello there.


    My name is Elena Valdez and I am 24 years old.


    Friends and Family call me Ely for short.


    And I am a world-renowned chef.


    I grew up in a family of three with a single mother struggling to work three jobs to keep a roof over our


    heads ever since my father passed away.


    My mother would often rely on me to care for my two younger siblings. There was Joseph who was a


    bratty and energetic kid. He loves to y outside and is always seen dribbling a dirty football whenever


    he can spare.


    And then there is Dante, who was the baby of the family. He was always the quiet one and as he grew


    up, I would often see him reading books from magazines toics even taking interest in school-


    issued books.


    Needless to say, I had to work at a McDonalds near us the moment I turned 15 and then at a coffee


    shop and cafes when I was older just to help my mother meet ends and to help with our education.


    Even during those hard times, I found cooking and baking for my family to be something that makes


    them forget their worries and put a smile on their faces.


    I can never forget the day I seared my very first steaks and we had a fancy dinner for my family after


    my mother got promoted to head manager at the hotel she worked at.


    She was almost crying at how delicious it was and my brothers who were in high school in their "fast


    food" phase, even offer praises as to how it tastes like what fancy people eat.


    And I actually got this recipe online.


    That was when I realized why I am always happy working with food and that I have the talent for it.


    I love to cook and bake. The smiles and joy I see in my family''s faces or even my customers when they


    enjoy my cooking takes away my fatigue and inspires me.


    That was when I decided to be a chef.


    I only started on this career path after Sef graduated from college and was able to help us send Dante


    to medical school while hended a job as a local sports manager.


    At first, I attended culinary arts school at night while still bncing work and studying. But seeing as


    how I improved my techniques as I worked and researched online on our lessons.


    It felt so much fun.


    I even learned how Texas BBQ owners roast and smoke their own meat using different types of wood


    and how tea was steeped correctly to bring out the aroma and vor from well-known tea masters. It


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was knowledge that was often not needed in a cooking ss as one tends to follow the sybus.


    But I did not care. No matter how weird the method was or how lengthy the cooking process is. I would


    read up on it and even apply it during my cooking ss.


    I would frustrate instructors initially but when I exined my methods and they taste my dish; their


    skepticism turned to awe as I have always made the best dish in ss.


    Most praised me as a genius chef.


    But really.....the reason why I am this good was that I love food.


    I love their rich history. Their origin and how they evolved from one form to the present dish they are


    now.


    Food is actually history and it influences people from their time in so many ways. It is the very aspect


    that made people want to explore every possibility in life until they can''t anymore.


    And somehow my endless love for the culinary arts tranted into a very prestigious stagiaire job in


    Europe where I served at many Michelin star restaurants.


    Top chefs became my mentor and I absorbed their experience and expertise in the field all while


    expanding my never-ending thirst for cooking.


    During my career, there was even a time where I resigned the moment Dante graduated and found a


    high paying job at a private hospital to backpack around the world to experience global cuisine.


    It was an exhrating time in my life since my brothers were secured in their lives and mother was still


    healthy despite her advancing age. I got to experience how different culture prepare their food, how


    climate ys a role in shaping the food even how one food is prepared a different way depending on


    the region.


    Like how in Japan, ramen noodles differ from every region, and how the food served in Tokyo is based


    on the seasons.


    And how in Germany, there is a wide variety of beer and sausages during Oktoberfest!


    During my sojourn traveling the world, I would record them and put them on YouTube to let my family


    know that I am doing well.


    Weirdly, my channel gained an insane amount of followers who enjoyed my videos and my approach to


    food which was unpretentious and fun.


    I was an instant celebrity by the time I returned home. I was allowed to write several books, host


    severalpetitions, and even headed my cooking shows which ran for 5 seasons before I decided to


    end it.


    Awards and Invites from VIPS came not too soon after and I soon learned how much more cutthroat


    the culinary business was.


    The best chefs were also business-minded and sly but they also made sure not to appear so because


    they needed to be professional.


    As time passed by, I have encountered many celebrity chefs who did not enjoy their cooking style


    anymore or they are in it for the money they will earn for a single endorsement.


    The reality of this world made me appreciate what got me into cooking and every time I would waver, I


    thought of why I cook and it always seems to help me pick myself up.


    I taught myself to study the present food trends to keep up with the times and even enrolled in business


    courses to help make my dream of owning my own restaurant a wishe true.


    I was already pretty famous but my fame skyrocketed when I opened my very first cafe.


    It was a sess because I used social media as an advertising tool and even used my channel to


    boost it to my loyal followers.


    More sess followed and yet somehow in the whirlwind of sess, I was still happy despite being so


    tired and stressed day after day.


    It was because of my family.


    Dante would often take his time from his busy and erratic schedule to visit me at one of my cafes and


    Joseph would often invite me out to dinner at some trending or chic food ce.


    Sometimes they would bothe and we would either eat and chat outside or we would go back to my


    condo so that we can cook a meal together.


    It was one of those times when I can be myself because they were my beloved brothers who worry for


    me and love me despite my fame.


    I thought that this nice life would continue until I retire as a chef and grow old with my family.


    But I was wrong.


    One night while I was experimenting on a special summer menu for my cafe, I heard a few things being


    rattled inside the pantry area.


    Curiously, I went inside the pantry and discovered a dark shadow holding something that glinted in the


    pale light of the moon.


    Before I can move, I felt something hot in my belly as he pressed it deeper into my body. Pain swiftly


    numbed my body and he pushed me as he frantically ran away.


    I felt something wet and lifted my hand to see...


    Blood.


    The kitchen tiles felt so cold as I realized that I am dying. When I tried to cry out for help; blood bubbles


    and spilled from my mouth.


    The ce was empty. No one wille and save me.


    My brothers...Mother...


    My friends....and mentors...


    I regret not spending more time with them now as Iy on the floor dying, covered in my own blood.


    My life suddenly shed before my eyes. All of my memories flitting and fading out in quick session


    before I also saw someone else''s memories and experienced an odd sensation...


    This girl was different from me in face and form and yet she was also a familiar soul as her life also


    shed before my eyes till I felt like the wind was knocked out of me.


    My breathing felt erratic and every time I try to take air felt like a chore until myst breath came out as


    a raspy sigh.


    I closed my eyes as a final farewell and let the death take me to wherever souls are ced....


    I had a good life right?


    I was a good daughter, an awesome big sister, and a sessful woman in my own right....


    Ah....


    Yes....


    I have but one regret.....


    I never took the time to fall in love.


    Damn.

 Chapter 3: Milford

    Chapter 3: Milford


    Milford''s POV:


    I stared at the small dpidated house with its overgrown hedges and peeling wall paint as I sighed as I


    knocked on the door.


    The new girl Linda opened the door and bowed to me as I let myself in.


    News of the duke''s treatment of his wife has spread across the estate and manor. He abandoned her


    on the day of their nuptials and was as a result exiled to the bridal house.


    As the duchess of the most awed yet feared nobility in Illios, I had expected her to protest and start


    throwing things around but she docilely left the main manor and settled here.


    "How is Her Grace doing Linda?" I asked the young maiden who volunteered to serve the duchess.


    She had a somewhat pleasant face with chestnut hair and brown eyes but she was somewhat of an


    oddity around the maids.


    "She is fine sir." was her reply.


    Always prompt and I detect a hint of coldness as well. Before she came to serve the duchess; she was


    quiet and timid but now.....she is quite bold to show such displeasure.


    I stopped and confronted her, as the head butler; I have the authority to report her rebellious behavior


    to the head maid and she can be punished ordingly.


    But then I noticed something else.


    The outside was deplorable but the inside of the house was clean. the floors were shiny and the walls


    were properly dusted and flowers decorated every vase. The drapes have been changed and the


    windows were washed and the carpet was clean although it was a bit worse for the wear.


    From my knowledge, the head maid did not send any help to clean the house. Only the room where the


    duchess will be staying at.


    "Did you clean all of this?" I asked her. Now that I got a look at her now, her hair was a bit brittle and


    her skin is dry and the eye bags under her eyes was prominent.


    She hesitated before she nodded. Her usual expression turned a bit fidgety before she hid it behind her


    aloof mask.


    "Yes sir. " she hastily answered but before I could question her, we arrived at the duchess'' room. She


    opened knocked on the door lightly before opening it.


    The Duchess was dressed in a simple burgundy gown that high lighted her golden hair, the dark red-


    purple color brought out the color in her rosebud lips and soft teal eyes as she closed the book she was


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    reading and looked at me.


    I have met manydies with their pastel and bright colored gowns, their neck and hands dripping with


    jewels; their hair powdered with glitter and done borately to make them look stunning.


    The duchess possesses no extravagant jewels on her except for a simple checker ne of ck


    velvet.


    Despite such simplicity, she was breathtakingly beautiful. Like a feydy who has ced here by


    ident. I admit that I was entranced the first time I saw her walking towards my lord''s chambers. Her


    blonde hair unbound and caressing her pale cheek. She looked so vulnerable and lost even as her


    beauty glowed in the darkness.


    I remembered the first she stumbled upon my lord to ask for his help while he was staying at an inn


    near the Baron''s estate. She was heavily cloaked and her hands gloved. Even her veiled face hide


    everything but her pretty eyes but it was evident that she was scared of the Duke but even then, she


    blubbered a courageous plea to save her beloved father.


    Manydies of the court had coveted the lofty title of Duchess Aisenburg. To be wed to my master


    meant power and influence that most courtdies dream of. She can be the belle of the ball or the


    driving force amongst the beau monde if she wishes to. My master is also generous to thedies he


    chooses so money, gowns, and jewels are nothing but small expenses for him.


    I bowed before the etherealdy before me and she stood up and looked at me.


    "Please rise." her voice was soft but I feel the strength in them. I could detect none of the nervous


    energy she disyed the first time I saw her with the duke.


    "Mdy, Here is this month''s allowance." I offered the small two bags of coins to Linda who was behind


    me. " Please forgive the small amount but the duke has not authorized an official amount for your


    allowance yet so for now please bear with it."


    The duchess took one small sack and loosened the drawstring to pick one silver drachma.


    "How many silvers was I promised for this month?" she asked calmly.


    I swallowed silently. I half expected her to p me or even throw something at my face but she made


    no such move.


    "There are 100 silver drachmas and 200 gold drachmas," I answered.


    Normally the past duchesses receive 500 gold drachmas and 300 silver drachmas monthly but


    because of the master''s sudden emergency departure to the encampment; I was only able to give her


    this much.


    I prepared myself for a p on the face for this insult but then the duchess merely closed the bag and


    nodded.


    "You may leave." she dismissed me. " Thank you foring all the way here Milford."


    I was stunned and looked to see what expression she was making.


    She was smiling. The radiance of it nearly floored me as I took my leave and left her room in a daze.


    An...An angel...


    The Duchess of Aisenburg was a very gentle and kind woman; I have to report this to the duke and ask


    him to pen an official order to increase her allowance at once.


    Somehow I could see that she was happy with such a modest amount, maybe I can keep her content


    until the lord of the housees back and make her a true duchess.


    Pleasee back immediately Milord.


    I prayed to the heavens but not before remembering that I have not eaten the first meal yet. The


    thought of lumpy boiled potato mash and mushy minced beef with peas made me frown.


    It is not that Esteban''s cooking was bad but it gets tiring to eat the same thing over and over again. His


    food is fuel for me to continue working...nothing else.


    Well, it is better than the unedible slop I ate at military camps. That is a blessing at least.

 Chapter 4.1: A Much Needed Outing

    Chapter 4.1: A Much Needed Outing


    Linda''s POV:


    My Lady is amazing.


    At first, I chose to go with her to escape the abuse of the maids at the main house. But now I am doing


    pretty well for myself. I even have one of the spacious rooms near the kitchen as my own with no one


    to share it with.


    I remember when we arrived at this dusty house. It was only the duchess'' room that was clean so I was


    afraid of sleeping in a dirty room but then she offered her sitting couch as a makeshift bed for me and


    then the next day she helped me clean the house for the next few months.


    A daughter of nobility never cleans or lowers herself to helping a maid like me. As a fifth daughter of a


    produce merchant; I have served in a few noble houses where thedies of the houses were


    demanding, haughty, and would p your face at the slightest mistake you make in their presence.


    but Lady Aisenburg was warm, kindly, and friendly to me. She knows when to treat me as a servant


    and when to her haughty duchess demeanor and smile at me. Since she was just a few years older


    than me; I felt like I found someone who was in a way simr to me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And now after that pain in the butt head butler left, she immediately ordered me to get ready as we are


    going to town.


    "Right away mdy." I bowed and went to the dresser toyout the gloves and shoes for an outing.


    "Linda. Use the brown gown and leather gloves and boots. I do not want people to know I am the


    duchess. We will use the South gate which is near the house instead of the main entrance." she gave


    me a mischievous smile and put a finger on her lips. " We are going on a special errand that requires a


    discreet approach."


    I was perplexed but I was not one to question mydy''smands. After an hourter, we were off to


    the capital''s center where the best markets are via a hired carriage. Even dressed in a drab gown that


    could only belong to a head maid and her hair hidden by a straw hat; The duchess still looks pretty by


    any standards.


    "Linda. Do you like eggs?" she asked me all of a sudden.


    "I love eggs Mdy but...Cook Esteban''s way of making eggs is not to my...uh..preference." I answered


    truthfully. A month of living with the duchess taught me that answering her truthfully when we are


    together is a privilege. It was a nice feeling because I don''t have to lie to her face.


    "Preference hmm? You used a lot of difficult vocabry for a maid." sheughed softly. "I don''t mind


    having a smart one. Let''s go dine at a nice cafe as a reward for keeping the bridal house clean and


    meat."


    It was an honor to even dine with the duchess. Since she is dressed normally; we can sit together like


    normal women. Plus, I heard that cafe food is better than the usual servant meals at the mansion.


    The carriage rocked and bumped across the cobblestones before we arrived at the district where a few


    cafes are open for lunch. Immediately, we paid the driver and I allowed the duchess to choose the cafe


    where we can eat.


    Oddly enough the smell of fresh eggs being cooked led us to a smaller cafe tucked between a


    bookstore and a general supply store. The sigh was a bit old and the inside was a bit cozy but I saw


    people inside enjoying their food so we decided to order their specials.


    Our dish arrived and I ate the Quiche with Mash potatoes while mydy had the Omelet with Bacon


    Toast.


    The rich taste of butter, milk, and eggs ented with mushrooms and herbs was a nice touch along


    with the bacon crisp on top. The mash was still lumpy but it tasted better as it was seasoned well.


    "This is nice. How is the omelet?" I nearly called her mdy but refrained myself as she finished a few


    bites.


    Her expression looked surprised as a half-smile graced her face.


    "The eggs are not burnt. It was cooked well and the toast is soft on the inside and crispy on the


    outside, the bacon is salty and chewy so itplements the bread. Not bad at all." was her opinion as


    she finished the rest of the te and we left the cafe after I paid for our meals.


    "Mdy." I offered with a hushed voice as we walked the streets. "Do you want to buy ribbons maybe or


    a new book?"


    "Ingredients," she said promptly.


    Did I mishear her? Did she say ingredients?

 Chapter 4.2: A Better Tomorrow

    Chapter 4.2: A Better Tomorrow


    Linda''s POV:


    "Pardon me mdy. Did you just say ingredients? The manor has a lot of those." I said to her but she


    shook her head.


    "I know what will happen if you gather ingredients from the main house. They might use you of


    some nonsense so I would rather buy and re-stock our stash of ingredients with the money the duke


    gave me." she proudly flipped her braid.


    "Bu-But I don''t know how to cook anything mdy."


    "That is fine. I know how to cook. So let''s order some supplies and produce at the market district."


    came her excited tone as she smiled while we found a general store that had the stuff she needs.


    Did she say that she can cook? Noble Ladies...don''t cook.


    Hence our outing was just hours of purchasing a lot of cooking materials, utensils, and ingredients. She


    even bought an icebox which cost 100 gold drachma.


    But even then, we were left with 50 silver and 90 gold drachma as a leftover.


    After we gave the stores and growers the address and directions to the South Gate and the bridal


    house where they will drop our supplies tonight, mydy looks cheerful as we walked to the area where


    we hailed a carriage back to the Duke''s house.


    This was the weirdest outing with ady I have ever experienced. She would not buy any more clothes


    because she says she has more than enough of those. She is not interested in jewels nor is she


    interested in fripperies or fragrances but she said maybe when she gets her official allowance, she


    might think of buying those added expenses.


    She called what mostdies deem as a necessity "added expenses".


    My brain can''t seem to wrap around what the duchess was even thinking.


    "Linda, This day has been so much fun. For the first time in weeks; I feel so alive." her dulcet voice


    sounded so warm, the moonlight lending a startling effect on her hair which glowed as her teal eyes


    glimmered as she smiled at me. "I hope you can do this with me again."


    Mdy...


    Something inside of me just burst as I felt her smile reinvigorating me while we left the carriage and


    walked towards the bridal house. I readied the bath for mydy and while she soaked in the tub. I


    hurried to the main house to collect our dinner trays.


    I was able to get back immediately and left the tray on the table and helped mydy dressed up for the


    night.


    "What did the chef make for our supper today?" she asked me as she took her seat as I poured her


    some honey wine.


    "The maid working in the kitchen says it was meatballs?" I answered and uncovered the dish which


    was a te of three small meatballs which was strangely dark brown surrounded by some nd-


    looking steamed vegetables. "It looks....edible."


    But the dark re of the duchess as she used her knife and fork to take a small chunk of meat and ate


    regally. it was within my expectations as her pretty face twisted in a distasteful frown as she ate only


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    one meatball and half the steamed vegetables before telling me to eat the rest before she shooed me


    away.


    I left the room but not before she grabbed a few books and dimmed the lights by her bed as she started


    reading. The duchess is an avid book lover and always reads the books that were avable from the


    old library room we cleaned a week before.


    The kitchen was bare since the items needed by the chef and his staff are all in the main kitchen. There


    was only a stove that does not work without any mana stone and a wide spacious table where I usually


    take my meals ever since I came here.


    I wondered why the duchess looked disturbed over the meatball. After a discreet taste from her te;


    my face also had the same expression. It was salty and it was dry as the Lucretian Desert; the steamed


    vegetables were mushy and tasteless but eating them helps me swallow down the meatball I ate and


    counteract the saltiness.


    By the Goddesses'' fury, I have never eaten anything this bad before. The meals before were subpar


    and nd but now they are feeding this to the master''s wife?


    It was akin to pping the Duchess'' face. A mark that she was an unwanted existence in this ce


    since the duke never shared a night with her which marked her as a pariah until the master makes an


    honest woman out of her and gives her the authority she deserves.


    The indignation and outrage that I felt for mydy just went up leaps and bounds as I threw the


    remaining food into the garbage and prepared for bed.


    I need to demand a more ptable first meal for the duchess tomorrow.


    The cafe food we ate at the capital was even better than the over-salted pile of crap they gave us.

 Chapter 5: Fluffy Ham and Cheese Omelet

    Chapter 5: Fluffy Ham and Cheese Omelet


    Ely''s POV:


    I took advantage of Linda going out to get our trays back to the main house and retrieving our first


    meal. This will work to my benefit since she will not see me make our food.


    I have been reading numerous culinary books and how to incorporate mana into one''s food ever since


    the first weeks I was ensconced her. This kind of cuisine is sought after by the noble house as this type


    of food can strengthen their mana core which makes their ability to perform magick stronger.


    Since Linda and I organized the kitchen after the supplies and materials arrived on our doorstep which


    why I am more than ready to try my hand at cooking in this world''s method.


    First to activate the stove, which looks like a ck metal box. One needs a mana stone to fire up the


    stove but that is only if your mana is weak.


    My fire mana has been growing stronger ever since I first called for it. Book studies on mana show that


    they are natural forces that respond to those who are gifted in channeling their abilities. but for me, it


    feels different. The fire residing in me seems sentient and it listens to my will somehow.


    It was the same with my water mana which acts as a calmerpanion to my fire. In short; I think I can


    continuously use my mana in ce of stone to make some omelet and maybe a few other things.


    I do miss a big breakfast after a month of tasteless and boring food.


    I inserted my hand on the small slot where the mana stone should be and used an adequate amount of


    fire mana into it, the stove lit up and two big red circles appeared on top surrounded by runic symbols


    that I can read.


    "Alright!" I gathered a skillet, some chopping board, and a few cooking utensils andid them on the


    table as I grabbed some eggs from the basket and began slicing some ham and mushrooms into bite-


    size pieces. I also steamed some potatoes and prepared some chopped chives and parsley as the


    skillet heated up and I expertly twirled around some butter and made my first mixed omelet.


    I tasted my first experiment and the egg just melted into frothy foamy goodness apanied by the


    earthy mushrooms and meaty saltiness of the ham. the seasoning was also on point and the egg


    tasted soft creamy and devoid of any charred or burnt vor.


    I still got it! Oh yeah!


    I hurriedly prepared the fried hash brown, stuffed baked potato, and a small side sd before making


    two hefty portions of omelet along with making toasted bread with the bakery goods that were brought


    in just this morning.


    Cleaning up after cooking was easy as I spread our big breakfast feast on the main kitchen table where


    the strong sunlight made the spread, even more, Instagram worthy because the produce and food we


    acquired were of good quality.


    "Whew." I absorbed all the mana that was leftover from the stove and patted myself on the back.


    Until a door mmed closed from the kitchens and a red-faced Linda came inside but before I could


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    say something, her brown eyes went wide at the food I made and her stomach rumbled noisily.


    It was then that I noticed that my maid''s cheek had a p mark on it. I felt myself getting mad for some


    reason but her stomach growled loudly again so I took a seat and pointed at the other vacant one.


    "It seems like they did not give you any trays for the first meal. No matter, Please take a seat, Linda.


    Let us eat." I ordered her and she finally snapped out of her dazed look and sat beside me while


    staring at the food. " Is it not to your liking?"


    "I-I...It looks so beautiful and delicious. Like one of the Royal Chefs spinning their mana enriched


    cuisine from how shiny this egg is." she scooped it up and gasped when it jiggled. " It moves!"


    I watched as she ate it and her eyes lit up as she chewed and moaned with delight. I ate my egg as


    she switched to the baked potato which had bacon and a mix of cream, chives, and garlic. Her


    response was also good from how she ate half of it. then she also ate some hash browns and the toast


    with sauteed mushrooms and tomatoes.


    Even the sd I ate made her moan again in delight as she drank water and stared at me with wonder.


    "M-Mdy...These dishes were all so delicious and there was only a bit of mana in it but how did it taste


    this good?" she was looking at me like I was some sort of magician. " This omelet is so fluffy and it just


    melted in my mouth! How?"


    "I beat the yolks and whites separately to create the creamy foamy texture and added the cooked


    mushroom and ham into it. The hashbrowns and baked potato are made by frying, boiling, and baking


    methods I am familiar with." my exnation made her gasp with awe.


    "What about the sd? I-It tasted so good! Not nd and soggy." Linda''s eyes sparkled.


    " I made it with the usual lettuce some arug, tomatoes, and a sd dressing," I said.


    "Dressing?"


    "It is merely olive oil, some balsamic and salt, and pepper with a spritz of lemon for some acidic


    brightness." I smiled as she ate more while listening to me.


    "You...you really know how to cook Mdy. I-I am so happy! Does this mean I don''t have to run to get a


    tray for us?" she put a hand on her cheek and winced.


    "I have been meaning to ask. Who pped you?" I touched her face tenderly.


    "Mrs. Yates. The head maid. She told me that I missed the time to get our first meal so she refused to


    give me any. I asked her respectfully that I do not mind eating but I asked she can spare some for your


    first meal and what I got for talking back was this..." she said as she smiled at me. "It was...humiliating


    mdy but this first meal and the delicious omelet made me so happy that I forgot the pain."


    My fists clenched at my maid''s treatment from the main house''s staff. There has to be a limit for this!


    As soon as we finished our meal, Linda helped me bathe and dressed me in a more expensive gown


    I asked her to follow me as I walked out of the bridal house and into the steps of the dukes''


    mansion.

 Chapter 6: A Duchess Authority

    Chapter 6: A Duchess'' Authority


    Ely''s POV:


    The moment I came to the front of the mansion, the servants were dumbstruck as I ordered them to


    open the doors for me.


    "You there! Get me Mrs. Yates who manages the maids. Hurry!" I pointed at one manservant who


    hastened to obey.


    The foyer when lit up like this was beautiful. The wooden floor was well polished and the staircase


    banisters were shiny and cleaned.


    An impressive mansion indeed.


    "Your Grace." a haughty female voice made me turn slowly as the head maid who was dressed in a


    dark blue dress and apron approached me with two maids beside her. "How may I help you this


    morning? Have youe to question my treatment of an ipetent nobody?"


    Her snide remarks made the other maids struggle to contain their smiles.


    I studied Mrs. Yates and realized that she was the same maid who helped prepare me for my wedding


    night. The way she was treating me before and now was so different.


    She seems to be a calcting bitch. Someone who bes respectful when in the face of someone


    with power but has no qualms about acting high and mighty when faced with someone powerless or


    lower than her.


    The old ina would have cried and cowered and run far away as much as possible.


    Too bad I am different.


    "Yes. In fact...let me return the favor you did in taking care of my maid." I raised my hand and pped


    her back, the sharp smack was so loud that every servant froze and stared at us.


    From the shocked look on her face as she stumbled back. My action was not something she expected.


    "Mrs. Yates...Are you the Duchess or is it me?" I admonished her in a strong firm voice without any


    derision or rancor.


    I saw her eyes change then. From a proud head maid to a frightened servant in a face of my icy stare.


    "Yo..you are. Your Grace," she whispered.


    "That is right. Although the Duke and I have not had the opportunity to begin our wedded lives together.


    The fact remains that I am his wife and the mistress of this estate; Hurting those under my supervision


    is like undermining and questioning the fact that your master married me! " my voice echoed


    throughout the mansion. " I will go back to the bridal house as awful wife should and once the duke


    and I finish our duties; We discussed how things will be managed around here. Until then, do your job


    without prejudice."


    My words made the silence even more pronounced as the head maid bowed before nodding, her


    haughty demeanor has vanished but I saw the lingering bitterness in her eyes.


    I turned around really and everyone bowed to me as the manservant opened the doors to let me out.


    The walk to the bridal house was very silent and I noticed that Linda had not spoken a word.


    When we got inside. She suddenly got down on her knees and cried.


    "L-Linda?" I bend down to help her up but she shook my hands off.


    " You...your Grace was so amazing. You made the others listen to you and your lovely voice was so


    strong and imposing...It was the most magnificent speech I have ever heard." She wiped the tears from


    her eyes as she grinned at me. " I swear I will follow you till the end of my days Mdy."


    Somehow seeing her trust in me increase just because I defended her made us somewhat closer.


    "Thank you, Linda, Can you help me out of this gown? I wanted to change into somethingfortable


    and read more books."


    "Right away Mdy!" Linda got up and smiled at me as we went to my room and after she helped me


    into a more flowy day dress.


    d to be rid of that stuffy dress, I lounged by the divan couch to look at the usual activities at the


    estate while reading more books.


    There are still a lot of things in this world that I am not aware of so I must study and learn so that I can


    be granted more freedom.


    But for now, I am just having fun learning how to cook in this world. With my dual mana that only I can


    wield; I wonder what other things I can do with this power?


    The culinary possibilities are endless.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    Our second meal tray looked different.


    After weeks of dried salty meat or nd boiled chicken and mushy greens.


    But now there was a perfectly cooked steak nestled on a bed of smooth potato mash with buttered


    carrots and corn for me while Linda''s was a big stuffed meatball with pea mash and some steamed


    veggies.


    We were both stunned when the one who brought us the tray was none other than Milford.


    "I fired Mr. Esteban and with the duke''s permission, I hired a promising young chef who will be making


    your meals more enjoyable Your Grace." He bowed as he set the trays on the table. " I happen to have


    heard your talk with Mrs. Yates when you were at the main house and I did a little investigating. She


    acted without any other orders from me and made the chef serve you poor and inedible meals while


    denying the maids from even helping Linda with the chores here."


    I was even more surprised when he got down on his knees and bowed again.


    "Please forgive my ipetence. The duke has asked that I treat you well and I failed in doing so. You


    may punish me for my ipetence."


    I sighed and somehow I could tell that he was sincere in his world unlike that bitch of a head maid.


    "Please rise Milford. I will determine your punishment now." I maintained my aloof voice, a nobledy


    must be fair but she also must be firm lest the servant thinks she is weak.


    The head butler stood up and waited for my words.


    "Restore the bridal house to its former glory and send three more servants to help Linda with the


    upkeep of this ce," I said decisively.


    "It will be done. Your Grace." He bowed. "About the punishment?"


    I gave him my gentlest smile.


    "This is your punishment. While the duke is away; Do continue to make my stay in the bridal house


    more than eptable."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I could tell that he was stunned at such an easy punishment but I knew that if I acted generous and


    reasonable; he will be sure to tell the duke of my good behavior as he smiled and left my room.


    Plus...Having the house cleaned and functioning well during my stay here is really all that I truly need


    right now.


    It was a good step towards an improvement in my second life right?

 Chapter 7: Renovations and Broth Cubes

    Chapter 7: Renovations and Broth Cubes


    Ely''s POV:


    After the scene with Mrs. Yates a few days ago, the head butler had a few of the manservants work on


    the exterior of the bridal but repainting, cleaning, and washing the doors and wall while a gardener


    trimmed the hedges and potted more nts near the empty flowerbeds.


    The 3 servants he sent over were young, diligent, and very friendly towards me as they recing the


    threadbare carpets and polishing the floors and the stairs as well.


    Soon the little bridal house looked even better than before. Even with Linda''s help in trying to clean


    such a huge house; we would not have been able to keep it up. It was a good move to ask for more


    servants.


    I also made sure to learn the new staff under my supervision.


    The name of the errand boy was Charles while the two other maids were Beatrice and Lisa. They were


    all young but hardworking so for now, I have noints about them.


    For now.


    I also made sure to make it known to Linda to close off the kitchen to the other staff since I have started


    practicing my cooking there the moment I sessfully created my first dish.


    The maid was smart enough to follow mymand and would always lead the others to a vacant


    smaller kitchte where they can all sit and rest when they are off duty or rxing so that I won''t be


    bothered.


    Right now. I was attempting to make meat stock cubes using my water mana. On Earth, stock cubes


    saves you time in seasoning your dishes and can be used to vor stews, soups, pasta, and even


    marinades.


    This is why I chose chicken parts with a lot of cogen and gtinous fats and boiled it along with


    some herbs and seasonings.


    As I boiled a second pot with wild pig parts this time, I brushed up on my book about the food here.


    Apparently. Mana infused dishes are a privilege for the nobles and elite of the Kingdom. The way mana


    preserves the dishes at their peak of deliciousness in food has made chefs with the ability to harness


    mana cooking very sought after.


    Even in this Kingdom, There are only 6 known powerful mana users. 3 of them are chefs in the


    profession while thest 3 are in the military.


    There were very few cookbooks on food with no mana since there was a misconception that it would be


    inferior in taste but on Earth, the way we cook has no mana but the food that is created by my hands


    always makes people smile and warms their heart.


    It was because years of research on food left by ancestors helped us with shortcuts and methods on


    how to preserve vors in a simple dish without mana.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I aim to take the level of normal style cooking to a whole new dimension while learning how to master


    mana infused cooking. With my innate chef skills and my knowledge of this world''s culinary history, it is


    not an impossible task.


    I may be able to pave my path and change my pariah status. It was something I have been nning


    ever since Inded here at the bridal house.


    After reading a bit more. The timer rang and I took the time to ce each broth into a cooking pan and


    having it cool down for an hour before refrigerating it.


    I then recycled the chicken parts by shredding the chicken meat and mixing it with some mustard,


    mayonnaise (my very own blend since this world has none), some red onions, and parsley to make


    cold chicken sandwiches by refrigerating them in the icebox and taking them out after I have finished


    toasting the bread.


    While the pig parts were made into a rich pork soup with dumplings and thrown away once it was done.


    I called Linda and Beatrice into the kitchen and had them bring sandwiches to the manservants that


    were hard at work outside inpleting the repairs along with a thermos of hot soup and a pitcher of


    ice tea I made from chilled orange and red tea.


    Linda was used to seeing me in simple attire but I can see that Beatrice was still a bit shocked at my


    appearance, even more, when she saw the food I made.


    As I ced the remaining broth pans in a cooler area of the kitchen. I heard the girlse back.


    "Mdy. The food was delivered and they have converted their thanks to you. The look of ecstasy on


    their faces when they are the food was something to behold." Linda exined to me enthusiastically.


    " Uhm...Mdy, if there are still more leftovers from the sandwiches. We would be happy to-" Beatrice''s


    shy voice made Linda nudge her.


    "What she means Mdy is that if you could spare us any sandwiches for some snacks, we would be


    forever grateful." she bowed before me.


    Iughed at how Linda saved the other maid from asking me for leftovers. She has been with me long


    enough to know that I recycle everything I cook and as a cook. Asking me for a leftover was insulting.


    Because I want to feed good food to everyone. Be they the lowest order of maid or errand boy.


    " I prepared your share already before I did the manservants tray. Charles already carried them to the


    kitchte. Please enjoy it." I gave them a pleasant smile while I washed the dishes.


    "Mdy! Please leave those there! We will wash it after eating." Beatrice gasped as her eyes widened


    at what I was doing.


    "I''ll leave the big pans and pots I used but allow me to wash the smaller tes okay? Go on and take


    your noon meal. Go on." I gently shooed them away.


    I finished washing a few minutes after they left and drank some of the chilled iced tea I made.


    The freshness of the citrus and the mild red tea vor that melds so well with the orange feels


    refreshing and invigorated you on a hot day like this.


    "Time to gather more ingredients for our supper meal. I have tasted the pasta dishes here and it seems


    like they just dump cream and butter together for the sauce with only pepper and herbs for seasoning."


    I had a cat-like grin on my face as I stared at my broth pan which should be congealing and hardening


    at this moment since I left a few sparks of fire mana to dehydrate them and concentrate all that vor.


    I cannot wait.

 Chapter 8: Chicken Sandwiches

    Chapter 8: Chicken Sandwiches


    Linda''s POV:


    Wow. Oh wow.


    These cold cut sandwiches are amazing! Nothing like the dried up nd ones I ate at a fair one time.


    Every chicken strand was tender and juicy and the milky creamy filling with the sharp onion mix just


    made this cold cut sandwich even more addicting.


    The soup was also great. Full of meaty goodness and the cute small dough balls were filled with


    minced pork that surprised young Charles when he ate it.


    Pairing these with a cold ss of iced tea as the duchess called it; It was the most luxurious lunch we


    have ever eaten as servants to the duchess.


    "Aw. I want more." Charles gave a morose look as he looked at the small piece of sandwich he


    had leftover as he finished his soup before finally eating thest piece and washing it down with iced


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    tea.


    " Her Grace''s culinary skills are really good. I never imagined ady of quality who would dirty her


    hands just to feed us." Lisa admitted as she savored herst bite of the sandwich. " Oh, this could be


    addicting...So delicious."


    "She is a kind soul. A rare find amongst the numerousdies." I poured thest batch of iced tea for all


    of us. "Mdy promised us that she has something in store for us at supper meal so Lisa. Please inform


    the new chef to make her Grace''s supper meal extra special."


    "Of course. But why continue eating the meal at the main house when the Duchess can obviously


    make her own meals?" the naivety of her answer was what I was expecting.


    So I exined to them all.


    That our Duchess cooks mainly because she wants to and because she loves to experiment with


    different dishes. But most of all; she is aware of her ce so she does not want anyone else to know


    about what she is doing.


    Plus although she cooks, she has no intention of taking the chef''s ce in this estate. Hence she still


    asks for meals to be delivered to her.


    While we get to taste her delicious dishes aspensation for keeping our mouths tightly shut about


    what goes on in the bridal house.


    By the time, I was done with my exnation; all of them promised to keep their mouths shut on their


    duchess''s unique pastime.


    "If our supper meals will be as good as these sandwiches and soup. I would keep our duchess''s


    cooking a secret till I grow old." Beatrice promised as we went back to our work while Charles and Lisa


    went to the kitchens to start washing the dishes the duchess must have left.


    A bell rang in the duchess''s room and I went up to her bedroom where she asked me to draw a bath for


    her because she said that she smells like meat.


    In my opinion, she smells of freshly chopped herbs and oranges but I did as she asked me to and even


    added a few drops of rose oil.


    "Linda please call the new help to the drawing-room after helping me. I want to wee them." Her


    gentle voice was still so nice to hear as she inspected me with gentle teal eyes. " Yourplexion


    looks better now that you do not have to do everything yourself."


    I never imagined that Lady ina would notice my fatigue but she did.


    "Thank you for your concern Mdy." I blushed slightly as I left her to call everyone to the drawing-


    room.


    The duchess was punctual and was already seated at the drawing-room by the time I managed to


    gather everyone and we marched to the room which looks much more airy and spacious now that the


    damaged furniture was reced with new ones and there are paintings and decors ced in every


    corner of the newly washed carpeted floor.


    "It hase to my attention that I have forgotten my duties as ady. Wee to the bridal house


    Lisa, Beatrice, and Charles. I hope that you find your amodations eptable?"


    Her warm words soon had my fellow maids melt in how she regarded them with respect and I think the


    way Charles was blushing as the duchess approached him to pat his scruffy blonde head was the final


    strike. Mydy has captured all of their hearts in one simple gesture of wee.


    Simply astounding.


    When she asked for some tea and biscuits to be sent here because she has a meeting with Milford


    soon. We all took that as a cue to leave.


    The moment we were far away from the room. Beatrice and Lisa red at each other and started


    arguing about who will serve the tea and biscuits.


    "You already saw her Grace when she offered us the sandwiches. Let me do it!"


    "But I have always served in the kitchens so I know my way around faster. I should serve the tea with


    Linda."


    Charles took that distraction to run away since he had a few errands to run for the duchess.


    "How about you twoe with me and I will teach you where to get the tray set and the sweets. You


    two can serve her Grace since I have to rush to the bakery to buy more sweets and cakes for tea


    tomorrow. Is this eptable?"


    My suggestion was met with a resounding "yes" hence I soon sent them off to the duchess and prepare


    myself to go out.


    The duchess told me to get a few foreign spices used by the Exotic Countries to the East in addition to


    purchasing more sweets and pastries for tea.


    As I hailed a carriage to take me to the capital, I was excited at the prospect of a new dish that could be


    done by using these spices.


    I cannot wait!

 Chapter 9.1: The Dukes Departure - Part 1

    Chapter 9.1: The Duke''s Departure - Part 1


    Illios Kingdom''s East Encampment


    Kilne ins, Kree region


    Ezran''s POV:


    My name is Ezran, 20th duke of Aisenburg and currently, I am about wage conflict against another


    country...again.


    The impending war with the Guthrians was a futile attempt at invading ournds. For years, the greedy


    pigs have started to raid our supply wagons frequently and now, they are bold enough to start


    encroaching on our borders.


    Which cannot be tolerated anymore.


    The King has given his order and decreed that I will quell the enemy ruler''s forces and told me to fight


    in the name of the Holy Kingdom Illios.


    They thought to push us back since we are currently at war with two other countries but what they do


    not know is that I am themander of this force.


    And I never lose a battle.


    I always win.


    After a month of preparations and moving battalions of infantry soldiers, mages, and knights; assigning


    my knights asmanders to various units.


    My only duty is to await deployment to fulfill my ns.


    As I entered my tent which was well furnished with all that I need to stayfortable, The image of the


    woman I married a month ago somehow managed to work its way to my mind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Somehow I was wondering why did I even choose to join with her? I have had lots of young women


    sneak into my room or tent begging for favors.


    They all sound the same. I can smell their greed and their desire for the lofty position of being my


    duchess but most women are weak to my intimidating aura so a minute in my presence often makes


    them tremble, shiver, cry, and then they avoid me...if they have not passed out yet


    I can only count a few women who could tolerate my presence.


    But something about Lady ina intrigued my blood when she bypassed all my knights guarding my


    room. She trembled before me but she did not pass out as she pleaded her case to me. Her voice was


    also another factor.


    (shback)


    Most women have this piercing high voice that irritates my sensitive ears or low husky tones that


    makes me impatient to throw them into my bed and ravishing them.


    But her soft and gentle voice felt....otherworldly and it calms my usual rampant destructive tendencies.


    Like a maiden calming the beastly dragon. She had the courage and I admired that in a female.


    I tried to imagine what she looked like under all that baggy gown and a ck veil that hid her form and


    face away from m eyes but after we signed the contract; I dragged her to the town chapel on that very


    same day and married her.


    Then I sent her straight to my estate at Dranvelle while I kept my end of the deal.


    For someone with my connections, finding and rescuing Baron Beaucamp from the Barbaros camp


    only took a few days thanks to my spies that I nted everywhere.


    After my men sessfully rescued the baron, I met with him in his mansion which was modest in size


    and surrounded by mana-infused forestry andwns. I felt alive for some reason, my mind was calm as


    I inhaled the clean air.


    He was unlike any noble I have met. He neither handsome not was he ugly but he does have a


    pleasant face. Unlike those aging nobles who develop a balding head or a beer belly; he seems to


    possess a well-toned body and he dresses in simple clothes.


    I found that I liked him because I cannot seem to fault his concerns about his one and only daughter


    after I exined that I married her in exchange for saving his life.


    That and I cannot sense a lot of darkness in his soul. This makes it bearable to be near him.


    When I had asked for a portrait of ina from the baron; he confessed that he only has a small


    painting of her done when she was a young girl.


    "Sadly, I could not have any painter do her portrait recently because she tends to keep to her room or


    the forests. Please give my daughter my words of love and take care of her."


    That was his farewell message as he gave me a spare palm-sized painting to keep and we parted in


    goodpany.


    I got homete and was thinking of bedding my new wife. But before I could even consummate my


    wedding night with my bride, orders from his Majesty arrived demanding that I supervise the


    preparations for the East camp.


    It seems like there will be news of an impending war with the Kingdom of Guthrie due to their greedy


    king amassing an army to grab a few of our border territories while we were preupied with the


    skirmishes with the Croix Empire to the West and the year-long siege to conquer Merba, a port city that


    has ess to the Emerald Sea and has the best routes to the Exotic Lands.


    (End of shback)

 Chapter 9.2: The Dukes Departure - Part 2

    Chapter 9.2: The Duke''s Departure - Part 2


    Ezran''s POV:


    Presently, a month has passed and here I am, a married man who has not touched his wife in weeks.


    I took off my fur cloak and coat as I sat on the chair and grabbed a bottle of wine and lifted it to my


    mouth after a hard day of training and sparring with my men, the burn of the liquor and fruity tones of


    the cool wine alleviating my fatigue for the moment.


    The bottle made a banging sound against the table as I set it down. A small lump against my pocket


    made me take it out to look at it.


    My gloved finger caressed the wooden frame as I remembered that although I got it from Baron


    Beaucamp a long time ago; I never once nced at it.


    So I flipped the lock and somehow I straightened up abruptly as I stared at the cherub face of an angel.


    The child in the painting could be half-fey with her pale skin, jewel-toned eyes, and an abundance of


    golden hair. She was smiling in this picture and dressed in a bright blue frock thatplemented her


    eyes as she hugged a giant stuffed bear.


    All of a sudden, I licked my lips as curiosity made me wonder what would thedy look like now.


    If she was this captivating as a young girl then...


    Somehow I suddenly find my loins burning as I imagined those pale legs wrapped around me, her rosy


    lips calling out my name as I take her again and again.


    I felt a reaction I have not felt in weeks after swearing off whores and other women and it was


    particrly strong.


    "Hughes!" I yelled and a blonde-haired man dressed in standard aide uniform came in and bowed.


    "Where is my meal?"


    "It is on its way, Your Grace," he answered. "Today''s meal is Grilled Beefsteak with Gravy and boiled


    potatoes."


    The same tough side of meat with sauce and spuds. Great.


    Ah well. Better than the "everything edible goes into the pot" stew I had to eat during thest war


    campaign. I shuddered at how the vors were just disgusting but it kept us from dying from hunger.


    Better enjoy it for what it is worth.


    Other than the thrill of battle and waging wars on behalf of the kingdom; I like a good meal. But I am


    inept at picking a chef who can satisfy my pte. That was my weakness.


    Years of eating war rations and nd meals have made me yearn for the finer things in life and that


    includes mana infused cuisine.


    The vor and impact on me when I eat food rich with mana gives me a rush and it is a rare meal to


    savor since the only old few Royal chefs were known to make the mana enriched full course meals.


    So I usually stick to normal meals so that I do not experience such a bad craving for good food.


    Sadly, food with no mana infused in them always seems to becking in taste for me. Not many chefs


    outside of the aristocratic households were decent cooks. Hell, some cooks the noble houses employ


    were not even that good.


    Damn. Now I am craving some pasta right about now.


    I cut through the tough meat and started chewing. The meat tasted like rubbery cardboard and the


    saving grace was the gravy which vors both the meat and the potato but it was overall still nd.


    After I finished everything, I send my reports via carrier eagle and asked my senior knights to my tent.


    5 of them are currently stationed in this war. They were all with me as a young man and I trust them


    with my life so I suppose leaving for a few days to fulfill my duty to mydy will not earn their


    disapproval.


    Once they gathered and saluted me; I stood up as Hughes started tying my cloak and fixing my coat as


    I told them that I intend to leave for Aisenburg Manor to visit mydy wife while reporting to the King.


    Oswald, the oldest of my senior knights teased me about my neglect while the twins Joel and Jael


    grinned as they took bets on how angry mydy wife will be when Ie back. The silent Emile and


    Raoul just observed the rest of us interacting with an awry expression.


    "What does she look like, Commander? Is she pretty?" Jael asked me and my thoughts went back to


    her portrait as a child.


    "She might be."


    "Prettier than yourst conquest? Who was it again...Ah yes, the Lady Margaret?" Joel pressed a sore


    spot which made me frown.


    "Keep your mouth shut, Joel." my snarl made the younger man shut his mouth.


    "Please rest assured that we will have all your ns all ready to go by the time your Grace returns in a


    few days." the grizzly Oswald bowed to me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emile and Raoul merely nodded.


    As I dismissed them from my sight, Emile stood by and I waited for him to say his piece. Born as the


    son of a lowly bar; he rose amongst my men as a senior knight at the young age of 21 so he


    usually picks his words carefully unlike the more boisterous Joel and Jael.


    "Your Grace. Please treat your wife well. We await the day when we can serve her." came his opinion


    before he nodded and left the tent, the p making a snapping sound as he departed.


    My wife.....


    I smiled ndly at my knight''s hopeful words. This whole thing was a marriage of convenience. A deal


    made for the life of another...


    But somehow when I saw her picture as a child, I began to have a little hope....that maybe I won''t


    repulse her.


    That she won''t end up like my mother. May the Goddess bless her soul.


    I passed by a few tents, greeted a few men who wished me a safe journey as my aide and I rode on


    our fastest horse.


    At thetest, we should make it to Dranvelle in 3 hours.

 Chapter 10: Creamy Mushroom & Bacon Pasta

    Chapter 10: Creamy Mushroom & Bacon Pasta


    Ely''s POV:


    It seems my 25-minute creamy mushroom pasta was a hit with the bridal house staff today!


    My supper meal was a tendermb stew with rosemary better and creamy cauliflower mash and a


    toasty brioche with butter. A most satisfactory evening meal but I also took a small te of my pasta


    with me after I had Charles delivered the staff meal tray to the kitchte.


    the dehydrate meat broth cubes were all done faster than I thought because of my fire mana''s


    continued heating andpressing process.


    I used an ice tray cube to form them well and had my water mana harden the cubes slightly till it was a


    good-sized cube. I managed to make a whole big jar of chicken and pork broth cubes in just a day, a


    process that usually takes days if not for my mana maniption.


    As I ate thest strands of the creamy pasta from my tray. I congratted myself on the idea of adding


    more vor to a cream-based pasta by melting broth cubes into the mix.


    I remember doing it so many times when I was too hungry to cook anything borate.


    Since the maids were busy eating, I decided to take my tray down to the kitchen myself since they must


    be enjoying their meals. I coincidentally passed by the kitchte room and I can hear lips smacking


    loudly and a few soft moans of pleasure as the clinking of utensils made my heart warm.


    They enjoyed it alright...


    I cannot help but smile at their voices as I tiptoed into the kitchen to ce my dishes in the sink.


    But a shuffling sound suddenly made me turn around. A hulking shadow was silhouetted against the


    kitchen''s back door. Somehow I was curious as the door opened and a tall man wearing a scarlet fur-


    lined cloak and had muddy boots and a wrinkled military uniform.


    Another man also came in but he was shorter butpared to me, they were both like two bulls in a


    china shop with their broad shoulders and muscled physiques straining against their uniforms.


    The kitchen had its light dimmed so I could not make out their faces but my gaze somehow was drawn


    to the taller one, his way of dressing seems nobler and he was more powerfully built. Tall as I am, the


    top of my head was only in line with his ribcage.


    It cannot be...


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned on themps from my side and that lit up the kitchen to reveal the younger man with blonde


    hair and brown eyes while my gaze lingered at the man with fair skin, his curling ck raven hair tied


    with a leather ribbon on his back; his ruby red eyes were staring at me as well.


    I felt my breath catch inside my throat at my first glimpse of Ezran Aisenburg, the Duke of Tartarus also


    known as the Crimson Swordsman and de of the Holy Kingdom.


    A few days back, I had asked Linda what does the duke looked like and we took a trip to the main


    house''s conference room where portraits of the past and current dukes are ced. I saw a young


    portrait of him and he looked so forbidding with his raven hair and devilish red eyes which is the


    trademark trait of an Aisenburg child.


    He looks much more imposing in real life and devastatingly more handsome too.


    Will he recognize me perhaps?


    "Pardon us Miss but His Grace came here after smelling delicious pasta. Did anyone cooked some by


    any chance?" the young man was calm and gentle as he treated me with respect as the duke walked


    towards the kitchen table and sat on the bench.


    "Make me that pasta immediately. The meal I had at camp is all but gone now; Make a lot as I am


    hungry," hemanded me, his deep baritone somehow felt pleasant against my skin and he looked


    at me impatiently.


    It seems like he does not recognize me since I have a maid''s cap on which hid my hair and my eyes at


    some angle so I asked them to take a seat and wait for a while as I pulled out some leftover pasta and


    quickly chopped some garlic, minced brown mushrooms and sliced some bacon with practiced


    movements and took out a few herbs from the herb shelf near the stove as well. I also took the jar


    where my broth cubes are kept and pulled out one cube.


    "What is that brown thing?" the duke demanded as my back was turned while opening the stove with a


    mana stone Linda purchased for me a few hours ago.


    "Chicken broth cubes, Your Grace," I answered back.


    "Broth cubes? " he seems curious.


    "You will know after tasting the dish," I said as I started cooking the mushroom, adding the herbs and


    spices before taking a few pinches of a secret spice and added it too before adding the finely minced


    garlic and then the cube before adding the pasta and pouring at least 1/8 cup of warm water to dissolve


    the broth throughout the pasta.


    I used half milk and half cream and lowered the heat with mana while stirring it now and then while


    frying the bacon slice in a smaller skillet before setting it aside.


    I added more cracked pepper and a few more of the secret spice with some parsley I dried a few days


    ago before mixing the bacon into the pasta and quickly ting a big helping for two men along with


    toast that I warmed in the small bread oven.


    "Thest touch is.." I shaved some parmesan cheese on top before giving it to them. " Bon appetit


    gentleman."


    I saw the aide look at his te and he looked grateful, confirming my suspicion from the soft way he


    was swallowing his saliva was a sign that he was also hungry.


    "This certainly looks different from the usual cream pasta. Smells great." the duke said as he eyed the


    way I presented the te which was the usual mountain-shaped twirl but he took his fork and twisted a


    small amount and put it in his mouth. He then froze as he slurped the long strand that did not make it to


    his mouth.


    a few seconds of silence ensued and I wondered if he did not like the special spice I ced in the


    pasta.


    Until he suddenly took a piece of toast and ate it before eating the pasta again, this time he looked very


    concentrated on the food as he ate silently.


    The aide saw that nothing seems wrong so he also started eating. Just like his master; his hand


    suddenly moved faster as I went to the icebox where there was still some red-orange iced tea.


    I poured a ss for them both and they stopped to drink a few gulps before their attention went to the


    iced tea as well since they drained it all and I had to refill it.


    It was a very silent yet interesting few minutes as I watched them eat in silence.


    The duke seems to have slowed down after he was not starving anymore and savored every bite while


    hispanions moaned about how delicious everything was.


    Somehow it made me happy that they seem to like my food.


    Once they were done, both men looked full after eating and they wore a look of satisfaction as they


    drank thest of their drink.


    But then the duke''s gaze suddenly sharpened as his eyes pulsed then he stood up abruptly. Before I


    could take a step back; he was in front of me with his arm wrapped around my waist. His other hand


    pulled the maid cap off my head, revealing my hair and eyes.


    His eyes widened as the light-framed my shocked face before his full lips turned into a grin, showing


    me his fangs.


    "Hello wife." his voice sounded seductive, brimming with a warmth I never thought was possible from


    him since he left me on our wedding night.


    Oh..crap. He recognized me.


    Somehow my heart starting beating fast as I realized that he was looking at me like he was seeing me


    for the first time and from the passionate heat in his stare, he likes what he sees from the way his body


    reacted to me.


    I tried to pull away, not trusting my body the moment he smiled but before I could do that; he lifted me.


    I gasped at the sudden change of position and grabbed for his neck to steady myself when the door


    from the hallway opened and I blushed when I saw Linda and Beatrice looking at the duke with sudden


    fear as they curtsied, murmuring greetings.


    But he ignored their words and walked past them, his footsteps abnormally loud against the wooden


    floor as his face suddenly leaned towards my ear and he whispered.


    "Where is your room?"

 Chapter 11: Torrid Night with the Duke - Part 1 (R-18)

    Chapter 11: Torrid Night with the Duke - Part 1 (R-18)


    Ezran''s POV:


    I stared at the pale back of the woman I married as she sat between my bent legs, struggling not to


    touch me as I recalled what happened a few moments ago.


    The moment we arrived at her room which was smaller than I thought, I rang for the maids who came


    right away and I started barking orders for a bath to be drawn for me and the duchess. I sent Hughes to


    the main house for some of my toiletries and clothes as well as a message to Milford that I will be


    spending the night with my duchess.


    After a few more minutes and a bit of protest from mydy in the bathroom, here we are. The air


    around us was very awkward since I was twice bigger than her and so I took up all the room in the


    wfoot tub.


    When I took off the maid''s cap that hid her face from me, I was stunned as I beheld my wife''s elegant


    and beautiful face. The arousal thaty dormant inside me hit my loins with an urgency that took me by


    surprise.


    No woman no matter how pretty has ever made me this hard.


    Somehow seeing her flushed back amidst skeins of golden hair somehow aroused me easily once


    again. She wore her shift to the tub but she does not know that the steam and water as all but made


    the gown transparent. It was definitely more erotic than nude skin.


    "Y-Your Grace..." her voice sounded breathless. I kinda like it.


    "I have a name, wife. It''s Ezran." I taunted her softly until she turned and I was momentarily


    mesmerized by how clear and earnest her eyes were.


    Blue-green and multifaceted like a precious gemstone. Very pretty eyes indeed.


    "I have a name as well Lord Ezran. It is ina." Her voice was firmer but they still feel nice to my ears.


    I pulled her towards me and her face reddened, even more, when our bodies finally pressed together. I


    have to admit that I am liking how good she feels in my arms.


    "ina...." I rumbled, stretching out the sybles of her name like a lover caressing hisdy. " Are you


    aware of what will happen tonight?"


    Somehow I am d that she isn''t one of those virgins who look like amb led to the ughterhouse. I


    have heard tales of youngdies fearing their first night with their husbands that they often end up


    hurting themselves or evenmitting suicide.


    The thought of those clear eyes turning hazy with fear somehow disturbed me. For the first time in my


    life, I was considering not taking a woman to bed.


    Almost.


    Since....she made me the most delicious pasta I have eaten in such a long time. The heat in the dish


    was further heightened by the vourful cream sauce that was not heavy. It was the most delicious


    meal I have had in weeks and I was able to eat a lot of it even with the toast and that delicious cold


    fruity drink which is surely not juice. It was a rare treat for me to even be impressed with any food that


    is not mana enriched.


    Even more so when the food was made by a woman I have not been intimate with...yet.


    "I...I am aware." She met my gaze as she bit her lush bottom lip nervously. " I know the mechanics of


    how....it goes."


    The mechanics?


    Very bizarre choice of words but at least she was not crying and begging me to leave her alone like I


    was some kind of monster.


    I grabbed the soapy sponge left by the maids and gently scrubbed her back which made her yelp but I


    steadied her as I gave her a sponge so that she may scrub me.


    Smart girl that she is. She scrubbed me behind my ears and my thick neck, applying pressures in


    ces that needed it. Her motions were shaky and nervous but she was gentle with my body while I


    cleaned her thoroughly as well.


    Both of us stopped when all that was left to scrub were our chests and crotch.


    " ina...." I whispered as she clutched the sponge to her plump breasts. " Do you want me to sleep


    here tonight?"


    "Where else would you sleep?" She asked me. " unless you don''t want..."


    Her cheeks turning even redder as her pale skin glowed faintly shocking me as her hair also gave off a


    silvery sheen.


    This girl....is notpletely human.


    If memory serves me right. The Baron''s wife was never disclosed to the public but the North was said


    to be home to a number of the fairy-folk like dwarves, elves, and....the fey.


    The fey said to be are very beautiful creatures, with pale skin that has avender sheen to it. They are


    also said to be loved by mana spirits and they are very efficient warriors.


    Could this creature be...


    There is only one way to find out.


    "The water is bing cold." I handed her a towel after I gently took off her wet shift. " Have your maid


    dry you well. I''ll clean up here."


    She nodded and slowly wrapped the huge towel around her as she dashed out of the bathing room.


    I groaned as my blood slowly heated my skin and soon the water became steamy and hot again. My


    staff which had been at half-mast ever since I felt her skin touch mine was now erect and throbbing.


    It has been a while since I have had any sexual urges. What is it about her that stirs my male senses in


    such a strong way?


    I quickly scrubbed myself once again and stayed for a few more minutes until I have calmed down


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    before drying myself off quickly and throwing on my bathrobe and opening the door.


    There were more candles littered all over the room. The flowery fragrance tickled my nose as it gave a


    soft glow to the room. A bucket of chilled champagne and a pair of wine sses were visible by the


    side table along with a few sandwiches and sweets.


    The maids have prepared well.


    But my mind was not on the food but on the woman who was in bed. She was also wearing a silk robe


    that did nothing to hide her bountiful charms.


    And she was even more beautiful with the firelight caressing her pale skin, her hair was brushed well


    and resembled melted gold as it flowed against her back and shoulder in curling waves.


    As I closed the bathing room door, I approached her slowly gauging her expression but they remained


    on me, unwavering and clear even as her hands shook.


    My respect for her bravery just went up a bit more. She is one surprise after another ever since I came


    here.


    The bed creaked noisily as it shifted under my heavy weight as I sat close to her side and leaned over


    her.


    She bit her lower lip again but she did not cower as I ced an arm around her waist pulling her closer


    to me until our noses touched.


    "I''ll ask you again ina. Do you want me to sleep here tonight?" the desire in my voice was evident


    but I can no longer conceal them.


    I want this woman more than anything I have ever wanted in my life.


    What will her answer be?


    Will she beg me not to do it?


    Or does she want me as well?

 Chapter 12: Torrid Night with the Duke - Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 12: Torrid Night with the Duke - Part 2 (R-18)


    Ely''s POV:


    Well, that escted fast.


    It was not like this was the first time I ever slept with a guy. But I was no expert seductress either since


    I was usually too tired to make itst longer than 5 minutes with my partners because I was always so


    busy.


    But somehow seeing his red gaze looking at me with such raw hunger made something inside of me


    quiver with feminine delight.


    His question made my heart skip a beat until I remembered that this was merely a marriage of


    convenience.


    He may want me now because I am new to him but I should take care not to care for him.


    Men always tend to separate love and lust well enough but women often have a harder time


    distinguishing between the two.


    However, there is no denying that the Duke was extremely attractive. His face is strikingly handsome


    with a strong jaw and thick lips while his body was just...big and muscled all over. Even the faded scars


    on his broad shoulders and left pectoral, he made me a little wet right now.


    "Yes," I whispered after some time.


    My answer made him ce a hand under my chin to meet his gaze. Somehow the air between us was


    different. I cannot ce what it was....but...


    "You are a very brave wife, Allow me to be honest with you. It will hurt a bit but I swear I''ll be gentle on


    your body tonight." His voice was endearing as he gave me a smile of approval.


    I gasped as he wasted no time in kissing me. His mouth seeking the shape of my own with an urgency


    that only made my nipples hard as his tongue joined in and I felt him suck at my tongue.


    The sensation was too much. I have never felt like this even when I made out with my previous lovers.


    It was too raw and primal like how a male asserts his sexual prowess over a female.


    But my retreat against the pillows only seems to inme him as he cornered me with his bulk.


    My hands frantically curved around his jaw and I swore I felt him shiver at my touch as he continued to


    arouse me by deepening the kiss until I could taste him.


    I gasped for air when he ended the kiss as my head felt light-headed as his hot lips went lower to my


    neck were his teeth nipped and licked and spread kisses everywhere until his big hand loosens the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ribbon of my robe and I was bared before him.


    The air between us was getting heavier as he leaned back when I moaned as his rough calloused


    fingers touched one breast which pebbled as he flicked the nipple back and forth.


    "....Beautiful. " he smiled at me as his gaze caressed my naked body from my breasts to my ring hips


    to the light blonde curls between my legs. "...Very beautiful. You please me very much, wife."


    He then licked one nipple while his free hand lightly yed with the other. I felt weird when his other


    hand gently caressed myher curls before exploring my insides. His fingers rubbing my clit


    repeatedly as he sucked at my nipples.


    "D-Duke...Mmnghh! Please...Duke..."


    "Ezran. Call me by my name."


    "E-Ez..." I mewled as I felt him chuckled before his fangs grazed my flesh. "Aaahhh."


    My new body was still a virgin so the effect of being touched by a man easily made me quiver as his


    lips on my sensitive flesh made my insides tingle which even umted into an unbearable


    throbbing itch as I felt myself stiffen when I felt him slid one finger to loosen me up before inserting a


    second one.


    His eyes were branding me silently as his fingers wriggled inside of me, searching for the spot that just


    flips my switch; I moaned as he continued to suck at my nipples or lick a sensitive spot until he stroked


    at a certain area that made me jerk as he pressed against it hard.


    My eyes widened and a strangled scream escaped my lips as I felt so close toing and all I needed


    was a few more strokes.


    "Found it." his tongue teased the inner shell of my ear as his pleased voice sent shivers down my


    spine. "Now then...."


    My body trembled and convulsed over and over as he thrust his fingers inside my tight pussy as he hit


    my sweet spot over and over again relentlessly as I let out a strangled cry that echoed throughout the


    small room.


    I looked at him and the way he stared at me was intense while sucking the finger that was inside of me


    just a while ago. He continued to look as if he had nevere across a creature like me before.


    My brain must be busted because before I could gather my wits after such an explosive orgasm, he


    caged me again and urged me to put my legs around his powerful waist which I did without thinking.


    " You are doing well for your first time, little one." He murmured as he gently supported me while


    keeping my eyes on his face. " nowes the hard part..."


    Oh, dear.


    I remembered my first time and believe me...it hurt like hell.


    I swallowed as I put my shaking arms around his neck as I looked down and gulped at the girth and


    length of him. His cock was massive and long with bulging veins around its pale marble colored length


    that seems to curve slightly and tipped with a darker, slimmer head.


    If I had to measure it...It may about 10 inches or more!


    My tiny hole is never gonna be able to swallow that freakin'' Godzi!


    I must have said what was on my mind because he looked at me sharply and grinned before kissing


    me. Our lips tangled together as he slowly coated the tip of his shaft with my pussy juice before he


    entered me.


    And I was right. It hurts!


    Oh, God! It feels like being impaled by a huge spear!


    I whimpered as tears fell from my eyes as his hand went between my legs and rubbed my clit which


    was now swollen from arousal as my body continued to ease up little by little until I felt his tip against


    my womb with a little poke.


    The sensation felt weirdly good as my fingernails dug deeply into his skin as he regted his breathing


    judging from the rigid way he was holding himself back as I took deep breaths.


    " Feeling better?" he gasped softly as I try to blink back my tears. What he saw in my face must have


    affected him. "Darling...Sshhh...I won''t move until the pain subsides."


    True to his word, he held me and rubbed my back in slow strokes all while kissing my neck and


    whispering words of gentle assurance.


    This...This was another unexpected side of him. I half expected him to just ram his thing into me and


    keep riding me until I could not feel my legs but he waited until my muscles started to rx around him


    before he growled at me to hold on to him as he started to move gently, his hip thrusts were firm and it


    was hitting me deeply as well the right ces.


    The pain and the mild metallic smell of blood were still there but there also pleasure. It was a mind-


    numbingbination; I truly never imagined anything like it.


    The sounds of our breaths and cries mingled together in a quiet room as I heard the slippery, squishy


    sound his dick was making against my wetness until I found myself reaching for satisfaction as we both


    shuddered and I felt his hot seed bathe my inner walls as he continued to spurt it all out, grunting and


    moaning huskily as I shivered and hugged him tightly.


    Until I feel so blissfully content as my husband''s hulking body shivered before we both copsed in


    bed.


    As for me; I was stunned.


    Because for the first time since I started dating; I could not believe I enjoyed having sex this much. It


    was...Wow.


    I never had this sensation in my previous life. The connection between our bodies and the way he


    touched and kissed...


    It felt so good that every part of me was melting as I kissed his sweaty neck and listened to his fast


    heart rate.


    When he lifted his head to stare at me with gleaming red eyes, I felt him gather my body to him as he


    changed our position.


    But not before I heard him cursing to himself.


    "......Fuck."


    Heid on his back while tucking me by the crook of his arm as he leaned towards me and coax my lips


    to open.


    Somehow he continued to kiss me silly until I felt my head bobbed back and forth until my eyes closed


    on their own ord.


    I felt his hands caress me as he drew me even closer to his body and I cannot help but smile a bit at


    how gentle he was as I drifted off to dreand.

 Chapter 13: New Feelings

    Chapter 13: New Feelings


    Ezran''s POV:


    I stared at the dazzling beauty who was sleeping beside me. Her blonde hair was disheveled and


    caressed the sheets and pillows, her swollen lips were red from all the kisses we shared.


    Her curves could not be hidden beneath the sheets as it lovingly shapes into her plump hips and


    hugged her lovely breasts. The dawning light showed the love marks I made while I was out of my mind


    with lust for her.


    And yet...I could not stop looking at her.


    I have not even known her that well and yet it feels different. It was a feeling I am not sure I like.


    Why her? There were women more skilled in the art of seduction and more beautiful than her but their


    practiced hands and whispers are all but forgotten the moment I held her.


    A discreet scratching noise made me reach for my robe as I opened the door.


    It was Milford. I recalled his letter to me about how kind and gentle ina was even when she was


    given a small allowance for the first month; From that small gesture, it seems like my head butler''s


    affection for his mistress was positive.


    "Milord, I trust that the deed was done?" he whispered, and at my nod, his shoulder sagged with relief.


    "Are you avable to discuss what will happen to the duchess''s living arrangements?"


    Normally I would not hesitate to go but I looked back at my sleeping wife and felt a reluctance to leave.


    "Maybe at ater time then, Your Grace?" the head butler smiled and I nodded.


    "Milford. Have a servant take awayst night''s food and have a nice breakfast cart sent here in an hour.


    Mydy might also want some tea and sweets so bring another of that as well." I pondered over


    another thing and coughed in embarrassment. " Lastly, bring a basin, towels, and warm water plus the


    best healing salve from our apothecary."


    Milford''s face was one of shock which is understandable since I was never one to care about ady''s


    After he left to carry out my orders, I disrobed and slid back into the sheets; the movement made her


    moan and she shifts closer to me.


    I continued to stare at her before I gave in to the urge and pulled her closer to me.


    "Hnngh?" Her eyes opened halfway and she closed them again as she snuggled against my chest.


    "So...cold..."


    The room did feel a little chilly. I pointed a finger until a ck ball appeared on my tip. One flick and it


    went straight to the firece and ignited the dying embers until there was a roaring fire.


    Since when have ever I cared whether my lover was hot or cold?


    As I buried my nose in her hair which smells of fresh-cut flowers and sun-kissed grass. The usual


    loneliness I feel whenever the heat of sex vanishes never came.


    Instead, I feel at peace and calm.


    It was unnerving but I cannot seem to tear myself away from this woman.


    It must be because of her fey blood. Stories about how fey males be devoted to their mates once


    they find the one that calls to their soul came to mind. A female fey has the power to call to a male that


    she has affection for and oftentimes her love for her mate soothes and calms any negative emotions.


    But I am not fey. All of Dranvelle are aware of the Aisenburg family possessing dragon blood in their


    veins which makes us very powerful, vtile and our aggressive aura somehow intimidates normal


    humans especially females.


    This is why finding a wife who can tolerate us is impossible.


    "You don''t seem repulsed by me....my little one. Could it be because of your blood?" I talked to myself.


    " maybe because of the way you reacted to me."


    My memories ofst night were as clear as day to me. The sound of her voice was so erotic as she


    moved with me instead of resisting. Her instinctual movements only served to turn me on even more.


    Her flesh glowed as I held her and the way her hands touched my jaw and back surprised me. They


    conveyed her desire as a female seeking release.


    Release that I was willing to give to her. I could never the delicious sensation of her squeezing me tight


    until every drop was gone.


    She looked very beautiful then and I was entranced by itst night.


    Shit. I am going crazy. I must get out of here now.


    But then the knock of the door made me pull away from my wife as I washed and dressed up.


    The maid with brown hair and eyes flinched upon seeing me as she bowed as I opened the door,


    allowing her to push the food cart inside.


    "Do not linger and get out." I growled when she kept looking at my wife''s back.


    "Y-yes Your Grace. Enjoy your meal." She all but dashed out as I closed the door.


    That....was a normal female''s reaction to me.


    I must have mmed the door too loudly because a startled gasp came from the bed as she got up


    only to copse in bed after few seconds moaning in pain.


    rmed, I went near the bed and saw that she was hugging a pillow muffling her voice, her entire body


    was shaking.


    Poor thing. She must hate me now because it always hurts the first time.


    I have no idea what to say to make it feel any better so I did what I can do...


    I grabbed the basin from the cart and poured the warm water and approached her.


    "Good morning wife." I knelt beside her and waited until she looked at me from her pillow.


    I saw no resentment. Her eyes were teary with pain and embarrassment though and that made me


    braver as I set the basin on the table side and dampened the towel cloth.


    "Should I help you sit?" I offered a hand and she stared at it for a while. "I promised to be gentle."


    Her blue-green eyes were like jewels as she pulled herself up and she puffed up her cheeks like a


    sulking child.


    "You promised thatst night and now I feel like this," sheined softly as she allowed me to pull


    her closer to me.


    "I said it would hurt did I not?" I pulled her away from the sheets and was momentarily entranced by her


    pale beauty before I wiped her down and used another cloth to wipe away the evidence ofst night


    from her thighs.


    She flinched as I finished cleaning her and as I dipped my fingers into the healing salve; she suddenly


    closed her legs.


    "Let me do it. It is embarrassing for you to-to..." she looked away from me as her cheeks turned red.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    How cute.

 Chapter 14: Dragon Fruit Iced Tea

    Chapter 14: Dragon Fruit Iced Tea


    Ely''s POV:


    The duke...my husband insisted on tending to my difort so after a few minutes of resisting; I


    shivered as I felt her cool fingers inside me as he applied the salve inside gently before moving outside.


    It was an oddly intimate act that I never imagined the dour-looking guy would do for me.


    And this was the same douchebag that left me for a month?


    Hard to believe.


    He even helped me put on my night robe as we sat down by the firece for the first meal.


    Today''s te was coddled eggs and sausage with mushroom quiche and a small side sd with toast.


    And Linda must have perfected that other iced tea drink I taught her a few days back


    It was a mix of peach-infused tea that was mixed with honey and as an added texture, I added some


    sliced dragon fruit cubes.


    The pitcher looked pretty and the dragon fruit cubes were a great visual effect.


    I hurriedly poured myself and ss and noticed the duke staring at it.


    "Would you like some?" I offered.


    "What is that? It does not look like juice." his eyes were on the floating fruit cubes.


    "Ah well. This is iced tea. I taught Linda how to make this Dragonfruit Iced Tea days ago."


    "Dragonfruit?" his frown twitched into a half-smile as he lifted his ss. "Maybe a little would be fine."


    I poured him half the amount of mine as we started eating. The silent clinks of the te were pleasant


    since I have always eaten alone for the past month.


    Then his hand went around the ss and he took a sip. I watched his expression change to one of


    surprise as he continued to drink until it was full.


    "This is simr to that orange drink you gave mest night but the taste is lighter and refreshing." he


    licked his lips as I poured him some more tea.


    "It is a Peach infused tea with some honey and the dragon fruit was added for its texture. It is simr to


    kiwi but milder." I exined as he drank more tea.


    "I had no idea tea could taste this way. And it is not even mana enriched so how could it be this good?"


    His words made me proud of how hardworking Linda was. I was right in entrusting her with making my


    iced tea drink.


    "I have always loved cooking and making delicious things to drink and eat. This is something I came up


    with since summer is upon us and the servants needed something to cool themselves other than just


    water." I fiddled with my eggs before eating the one on my spoon.


    "You have cooked for the servants before?"


    The sudden change in his voice made me look at him and I shivered at the cold look on his handsome


    face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Well, there were circumstances. Besides I needed something to do since I was sent to live here. Not


    many activities were avable to me and I happen to like rewarding those who were kind to


    me.....despite my situation.." I exined in a dignified manner. "So please don''t punish them. I know


    that look and I will be very upset if you do."


    His frown lessened as he grabbed my hand and kissed it. His warm breath tickled my sensitive skin.


    "I never meant to leave you for this long. I apologized. Everything is going to change." He answered


    me. " I will make sure to move you to the main house today."


    Somehow I was ted that my situation has finally changed but then I found myself missing this ce.


    The kitchen was wide enough for me to do my experiments and I even had ns to turn a few of the


    rooms into a spice storage and even a room for storing coffee and tea.


    "Uhm...thank you. But Duke.."


    "I told you. Call me Ezran when we are alone or Ez....as you called outst night." he brushed his


    thumb against my hand in slow strokes and I blushed.


    "Then...Ezran." I took a deep breath. "May I please use the bridal house into my own personal culinary


    house?"


    "Culinary House?"


    "It is a ce where I can make my own dishes. I swear that the cost and upkeep will be deducted from


    my allowance. I only ask that I be able to suggest menu changes to the new chef if it is something that


    can improve life here at the estate."


    I was about to mention making use of the spare rooms when Ezran stopped me with a hand.


    "You may use the bride house as you please but....you will not use your allowance for the upkeep of it.


    My finances are not so minuscule that a few ingredients will beggar me. Just submit the receipts to


    Milford every month and you may cook anything you wish."


    His generosity was really something. Is it because he was please with mest night?


    Come to think of it. I do not want to be too forward sincedies in this world are supposed to be all


    demure and proper.


    But I wonder if he enjoyed it? He was pretty...big and the heat he gave off while we did it was rather


    intense. A man of his appetite will never be satisfied with just one round.


    Does that mean he might visit his mistress? Or maybe an assignation with a marrieddy?


    I have to ground myself that despite his kind ways, this marriage was not a love match. I do not want to


    be a love lovestruck fool who stalks her husband because it was a one-sided emotion.


    After a nice pleasant breakfast. We ate some sweets that I had Linda purchase yesterday. I found out


    that my husband has a sweet tooth as well from the way he demolished three custard bread and two


    chocte croissants.


    I noticed that the duke finished thest of the iced tea while I was not looking.


    "I have to go and supervise some of my knights who are training at the barracks." He stood up and


    wore the cloak. "I will have Milford move your belongings by this afternoon. Maybe you want to keep


    yourself busy until then?"


    "I will. Take care of yourself Ezran." I nodded at him but he lingered as if he wanted to bring something


    up. "Yes?"


    " Can you fix up some for meter? The...iced tea. I like the orange one as well so...if you could spare


    some time." He seems unused to this approach.


    I gave him a big smile because I have more than enough fruits and cooled tea for it. It was also a


    wonderful feeling when someone likes your food.


    "I would be happy to fix up some iced tea for you and your men. " I happily answered which made him


    stare at me for a while before he turned around and left the room.


    He is a nice man. I think...I could be friends with him if I can''t learn to love him.


    I rang the bell and Linda soon came to help me draw the bath while Lisa and Beatrice cleared the table.


    Suddenly, inspiration struck me like lightning as I hurriedly scrubbed myself clean and felt the sharp


    pain in my hip and groin so I thread carefully and applied more salve before I walked towards the


    kitchen.


    It would be the perfect dish for a hot summer!

 Chapter 15.1: Snacks for the Knights

    Chapter 15.1: Snacks for the Knights


    Linda''s POV:


    That beast!


    The duke must have been rough with mydy judging from the slow way she was mincing her steps as


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    she rubbed her hip while we worked in the main kitchen.


    But despite her difort; she managed to make three kinds of pasta using only what we have here.


    We left the pasta to dry as she started teaching me different ways to cut vegetables and fruit. I always


    thought cutting up ingredients mean just roughly chopping them and throwing them into a pot.


    " Different cutting techniques will affect how your dish wille out. It also affects the cooking time of


    an ingredient. This is why learning how to properly cut and prep your vegetables and fruits are crucial."


    She showed me that mincing garlic helps give a pasta dish a great garlicky vor without any bitterness


    if the heat was controlled right and how rough cut vegetables take a longer time to cook but it gives


    stew some robust vors.


    "Mdy. Have you cooked for a long time?" I asked in awe of her passion for food.


    "Actually. It was a new hobby I picked up not too long before I married the duke. But it seems like I


    might just have a gift for it because I want to make lot more types of food..even the foreign cuisine from


    the Exotic Lands." she said as we continued to cut more veggies for the surprise mydy has for the


    duke and his knights.


    Amongst the nobility. A few could boast that they have their own knights but the Duke is said to have


    his own separate order which is stationed here at his manor and some were sent to his othernds for


    training.


    But I heard that the ones here are the best of the best and I have seen a few of the maids at the main


    mansion develop crushes on a few good-looking ones.


    "Mdy. May I be honest?" I looked at how she sat down slowly as if the thought of it was painful. "Are


    you feeling unwell? I could call the family doctor if you wish."


    The duchess then turned a shade of pink at my words as sheughed nervously before shaking her


    head.


    "It is fine. Thank you for caring Linda but this difort will soon pass in a...day or two." thest words


    were an octave higher as she avoided my gaze.


    The duke has been rough with her! Mydy is just too nice to object to his lustful advances. The nerve!


    Oh, my poordy!


    But as a servant and a woman, even I am aware that we must suffer for our duties at times. Oh, the


    trials of being a female are very trying indeed.


    I sighed and finished all the cutting as mydy instructed and left them to chill in the icebox for half an


    hour.


    "Linda. What do the knights usually eat as snacks for the summer?" The duchess asked me as I


    started slicing the ham and soft boiled eggs.


    "They usually go for some cold beer by the end of the day and I have seen some of the ones with a


    fondness for sweets eating buns filled with jam and milk."


    "I see. Hmmm...I think I know what we will make for our third sd. " she was wearing that sparkle in


    her eyes and even I found myself getting excited.


    Usually, sds are just sliced vegetables seasoned with salt, oil, and vinegar. But the sds the


    duchess makes are very special. They are full of freshness and vor!


    When I saw the list of ingredients, my face split into an excited grin as we went back to work.

 Chapter 15.2: High Praise for My Wife

    Chapter 15.2: High Praise for My Wife


    Ezran''s POV:


    "It seems like they are improving at a fast pace." I watched the knights practice their sword swings and


    parrying techniques with a partner. I can only spot a few people who still seem to becking when it


    "Yes, milord. Aside from a few of the older ones who have just been knighted. I think a few more


    months of training and they can be sent to other territories for some jobs." Niles, the Captain of the


    Knights agreed with my assessment.


    "Keep it at this rate then. Oh and gather everyone after the practice. I have something to say to them


    after." I said after I saw Milford waiting for me so I walked over to him and we went inside the back door


    where the hallway leading to my study was visible.


    Once inside, I sat on my chair overlooking the barracks where I can watch the knights train while the


    head butler gives me his report.


    "Milford. Has everything been done?" I took the papers for this month''s expenditures from him as he


    bowed.


    "Yes Your Grace. As per your order, the duchess'' belongings were moved to your room," he said before


    he coughed a bit. "Did ....her grace expressed her desire to sleep in your room, Your Grace?"


    "Why are you asking such a question? She is my wife. Why should she not sleep in my bed?"


    "Usually a separate room for the duchess of the house is prepared....with a connecting door to your


    chambers. I just wanted to make sure that the duchess has agreed to such sleeping arrangements.


    Since you are sure about this. I am assuming she agreed to share your room?"


    I stopped reading and tried to remember whether ina agreed to such a decision. I only remembered


    saying that all her belongings will be moved to the main house and nothing else.


    "Put her belongings in the duchess'' room for now and I will talk to over with my wife."


    "A wise decision sire." the head butler smiled.


    " I assume that the servants who disrespected my duchess were dealt with?" I asked him and he told


    me that they were given 30shes as punishment and no pay for the next two months.


    "Milford, during my absence; what do you think of the duchess?" I asked him. " I want the truth so do


    not lie to me."


    "Truthfully?" a gentle smile graced my butler''s face. The sharp contrast to his usual aloof expression


    was astounding. " Lady ina neverin after she was moved to the bridal house. She did not


    even get upset when her first allowance was not even half of what the previous duchess usually


    spends. She actually thanked me politely and the few interactions I have had with her on several


    asions were very pleasant. Imend my lord''s wisdom in picking her as the mistress of the


    house. She is a very dignified and warm person."


    That was high praiseing from my stoic head butler. I have seen him interact with my previous


    paramours and some of the more pushydies of the ton who tried in vain to rope me into making them


    my wife.


    He never liked one of them and now it seems like he is half in love with my wife.


    I should be happy since as thedy of the house; she will need to interact with both the head butler and


    the head maid of the house. But the thought of ina smiling at Milford as they discussed the budget


    and ounts of the house made me crumple the paper in my hand.


    "Your Grace? Did I say something that upset you?" my butler looked at the paper I ruined.


    "Sorry about that. I was thinking of doing something unpleasant to someone." I grumbled as I smoothed


    out the paper and signed it. " Take these. Your calctions were all correct; have my secretary file


    them."


    Once I sent Milford away, a movement by the barracks made me look out the window. Sword practice


    seems to be over and the knights were all gathering by the huge tree.


    I quickly locked my study and made my way back when a few female voices made me stop.


    The heat must be getting to me but then I saw my wife dressed in a simple empire cut dress most


    braided allowing a few of her hair to flow down her shoulders.


    She wasughing at what her maid said when they saw me. I felt the maid avoid my gaze and


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    retreated hastily but my attention was on my wife.


    Her face broke into a smile as she nodded to me as she approached me slowly. I noticed that she


    seems to be mincing her steps.


    Is it because the loss of her maidenhead was still painful? Judging from the brave face she was putting;


    I felt like a fool for not even considering her body.


    "Wife." I scowled as I met her halfway and saw with some concern that she looked a little pale. "You


    should have called for a doctor. If I knew this would happen, I would have asked you to stay in bed."


    My angry words made her eyes go wide before her mouth twitched until she giggled as I touched her


    arm in case she loses her bnce.


    "My lord, I had no idea I worried you so much. To put your mind at ease; I will agree to let a doctor see


    me. Is that eptable?"


    Seeing her very close made my mind go nk. She really is a stunning woman with hair like sunshine


    gold and lips as pink as a blush rose.


    Until I remembered that our family doctor Mr. Hunt was a middle-aged gentleman who was just a few


    years older than me with a stern yet handsome face. Most of thedies at the Capital would swoon


    over him while feigning an illness just to be examined by his capable hands.


    Hands that would soon touch my wife''s milky flesh...


    "No, you will not see our family doctor," I growled vehemently.


    "Well....alright but you insisted that I see a doctor, yes?"


    My outburst was heard by the maid who looked surprised and by a few knights nearby. I cleared my


    throat and gave my wife a stern look which did nothing to quell the yfulness in her eyes.


    "I''ll have Milford find the bestdy doctor in the city for you. Now then...I assume you have brought


    what I asked?" I eyed the covered cart her maid was pushing.


    "I did. I made the Red Orange and Dragon fruit Iced Tea as promise with some cold snacks as an


    added bonus." came her excited answer.


    Judging from the bulk of the cart. It looks to be a lot. I was curious as well since I have had her pasta;


    surely she can cook more than just that right?


    " Very well. Have your maid push it to that big tree where the bench and tables are set up. " I told her


    as I ced an arm around her narrow waist. " For now, lean against me. I''ll take responsibility for this."

 Chapter 16: Salad Trio

    Chapter 16: Sd Trio


    Nile''s POV:


    I have served as Captain of Duke Ezran''s Knights for more than 7 years.


    He has never been one to show any softer emotions, deeming them unnecessary for a man of his title.


    This is why I was shocked to see him hovering over his new wife protectively as he helped her walk


    slowly to the huge tree as the maid set up the covered cart.


    I was informed that the duke had nned a small thank you for the knight''s hard work. I guess it must


    involve the new duchess.


    This was my first time seeing her and I could hardly believe how beautiful she was. Like a fairy queen


    that has descended upon us mortals.


    But what intrigued everyone was how at ease she was with the duke. He was known to intimidate


    females with weaker defenses except for some people but the sweet girl was actually shaking her


    lovely head at how the duke insisted that she sit on the bench with his cloak folded on top as a cushion.


    I saw a few of my knights exchanged knowing nces at the implications and I cleared my throat to


    shut them up but I am sure there will be some ribaldmentster when they are alone.


    The knights all bowed to theirdy after she was seated and so did I as she spoke, her dulcet voice


    was as clear as the freshwater from a brook.


    "My husband has always told me about the bravery and hardworking ethics of his knight order. On


    behalf of him, My maid and I prepared some special snacks and drinks for you all. Please enjoy."


    The maid covered the cart and I saw pitchers of colorful drinks and down below are three big bowls of


    sd that can feed 20 knights.


    The maid first served the lord and hisdy. The duke seems to like the paler drink with some kind of


    fruits floating with the ice. So I asked for that as well since I was the first in line followed by my knights


    ording to ranks.


    Once everyone sat down to eat. I took a sip of the cold drink and a light fresh aroma tickled my nose


    that tasted oddly like peach and the pop of fruit added an extra fun texture. This is a well thought out


    beverage that was not too heavy on the stomach and yet it is simply refreshing and delicious.


    After enjoying the drink, I sat back and stared at the colorful trio of sds before me. The duchess


    used a hand-sized bowl with three separators to be able to fill three sds in one bowl.


    Ingenious.


    But I wonder...Is this even a sd? The first one had greens but it also had small bits of bacon, toasted


    bread, and bits of boiled eggs, the second one seems to small cubed chicken and has odd ribbon-like


    pasta with a tomato-based sauce and some parsley with baby spinach and some grated cheese.


    But the third one baffled me. It was bits of fruits with cheese cubes and cream.


    I have had sds before. But I never enjoyed eating them since they do not have the richness of meat


    nor the taste of malt beer.


    But this?


    "Wow! The first sd is so good. The egg and bacon reallypliment the crisp cold cut lettuce and


    cool sour-salty sauce!"


    "Try the second one! The tomato and pasta taste so fresh with the greens and...Mmmmm so good!"


    "The third sd is the best. cold, creamy, and the fruits really go well with it!"


    I heard different knights digging into their food like they were offered a feast from a Royal Chef.


    I quickly started eating as well and was mesmerized by the sds as I tried them one after the other.


    The first sd utilized the cold to crisp up the greens which went well with the contrasting taste of salty


    bacon, sour dressing, and soft boiled eggs


    The second was a hybrid of pasta but the parsley''s freshness mixed with the fresh herbs, the moist


    chicken, and parmesan crumbles was held together in harmony with the cold tomato dressing.


    Thest one was a light cream concoction with fresh-cut fruits which would have been too sweet had it


    not been for the small burst of saltiness from the cheese cubes.


    Before I realized it. I had finished the whole bowl and wondered to myself if I can get a second helping


    but unfortunately, the bowls were all but empty.


    "Mdy! What do call these delicious sds?" One knight asked.


    "The first one is called a Bacon Ranch Sd followed by a Cold Tomato Pasta Sd and Fruit Sd,"


    she answered. "I had a lot of sd recipes to choose from but these were the fastest to make on such


    short notice."


    I was surprised along with the rest of the other knights. The duchess made these sds and not the


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    new chef?


    "You made this for us Mdy?" one of the younger knights could not hold back his admiration.


    The duchess blushed prettily and I swore that a few of the knights fell in love with her at that very


    second.


    "Yes, but I had help from my hand maid. I do hope this small show of appreciation will motivate you in


    your job as knights. My husband thinks that you are the best of the best and that you will continue to be


    Knights of Aisenburg."


    "Hear hear! Three cheers for our Lady Duchess!" One of the older knights raised his ss of iced tea


    and the rest followed.


    I also followed suit and as the knights finished thest speck of food on their bowl, I approached my


    "Greetings to you Lady ina. I am Captain Niles who manages the Order of Knights here. I want to


    thank you for the delicious sds you prepared; It was a surprise we will never forget."


    "Rise Captain. I am pleased to meet you. I am d that you love it." She smiled serenely at me. " I n


    on making this a monthly reward for the services of the knights once I can n for it and if I can


    convince my husband to implement it."


    I dumbstruck at such a show of generosity. The Sd Trio is something no man would tire of eating


    because of the variety and we get to eat such a delicious treat every month?


    "Of course. The type of food will change every season since our taste will change to suit the climate. I


    hope I can look forward to your approval on this little project of mine, Captain."


    No words came out of my mouth. I stared at my lord and liege who was equally surprised by her ideas.


    Not only was she a raving beauty but she knows her food well and her warm and generous spirit knows


    no bounds.


    Where in Dranvelle did he ever find such a rare gem?

 Chapter 17 : Affection

    Chapter 17 : Affection


    Ezran''s POV:


    I do not know what to make of this woman.


    Where was the frightened and sobbing girl I first met at that Inn in Orza Vige.


    She seems to have vanished and in its ce was a more intriguing creature, one who knows how to


    win the hearts and affection of my people with her warm manner and creative food.


    I have only been observing her since yesterday and heard severalments from various servants.


    Almost all of them agreed that the duchess'' interest in cooking and food was odd at first but they soon


    had positive reactions to it.


    This intrigued me very much and somehow I was reluctant to leave the estate after my five-day leave is


    over. The trio of cold sds she made was still in my taste buds as I finished a few paperwork in my


    study after I escorted the duchess back to the bridal house.


    She promised me that she would rest and sit in the kitchen while she teaches her handmaid a few


    more preparation techniques she ims to have read in a few books on cooking.


    My pen stopped midway as I remembered how she hid the difort of her pain as she addressed the


    knights and was still poised and graceful even after the knights left for a break. Somehow her


    suggestion of a monthly special treat for the knights was now all over the estate grapevine and the


    reactions from my men were positive.


    I think even Niles is already half in love with her after she gave the idea.


    I would be called a devil if I do not approve of her idea when they all love it.


    The added expenses won''t even dent my coffers since I have lots of businesses and ships to live like


    an Emperor for three lifetimes. It is only once a month anyway.


    Milford''s concern was also another key point that I should discuss with her.


    The sleeping arrangements.


    "Now that she is far away from me. I can think a bit better.....perhaps her fey blood clouds my


    judgment." I ced my hand on my hair and brushed it aside as I signed the approval for the


    announcement of my marriage to the local newspaper.


    I stared at the paper bearing my name and ina''s; somehow just reading her name affects me as I


    imagined her sweet smile whenever someone asks her about food. the happiness she feels whenever


    she is asked to prepare something for them.


    She finds joy in serving others instead of lording over them.....


    "ina......" I sighed out loud. " What kind of woman are you to stay in my head for this long?"


    "Milord." Milford''s knock made me straighten up as I called for him to enter. " I have escorted Dr.


    Romero to the bridal house. The duchess is currently being inspected by her."


    I nodded, satisfied with his decision. the Illiosw of medical practice has never allowed females to


    participate in medicine until a recent amendment two years ago allowed females to study medicine and


    Ms. Jane Romero has beenuded as the best female doctor the capital has at the moment.


    Maybe I should check in on her?


    That very thought was tempting, But I still have a few papers to sign.


    Should I call her here? No. She is still in pain fromst night...


    The ck scowl in my face must have been too scary because Milford backed away involuntarily while


    still maintaining his polite face.


    "If there is nothing else Milord. I need to prepare the dining room for supper."


    I nodded and he left me to my work.


    Fortunately, the ones left were just reports on my business which I can read tomorrow so I filed them in


    my drawer and left for the bridal house immediately.


    Somehow the closer I got to the house, the more I feel like seeing her.


    I must really be going daft.


    The moment I went inside. I immediately demanded to be shown to the duchess''s room.


    The one who led me to her chambers was another maid and she was trembling as she bowed before


    me.


    "Your G-grace. Shall I-I announce you?" the maid stammered.


    "No need. Go back to your duties." I watched her nod before walking away from me.


    I straightened my coat and cleared my throat as I knocked and called out.


    "It''s me."


    There were a few seconds of silence and after a while, her voice answered.


    "Come in."


    The room looks bare now that all her belongings have been moved to the other house.


    The female doctor who had brown hair threaded with grey strands stood up and curtsied to me while


    my wife remained seated on the bed, Seeing that she was looking better eased my worries as I


    approached her.


    "Yourplexion is better," I said in a relieved tone before I faced Dr. Romero. " Thank you foring


    here again doctor."


    Jane looked me in the eye with an assessing stare before she zipped her bag close.


    "It seems like Her Grace''s concerns are nothing to be worried about. Here are the pills she needs to


    take; I have already given her enough for 3 days. Avoid any...roughhousing for at least a week. If she


    wants another checkup, please send a manservant to my office."


    I was impressed at this woman''s defense and professional voice, normally females are notfortable


    within my presence but it seems like she is not weak-hearted.


    "Dr. Romero, I want to offer you a chance to be the personal doctor to my wife. " I found myself liking


    the middle-ageddy who did not seem to wilt in my presence. "Please think it over and pen me a letter


    on your decision."


    "I will give you an answer tomorrow then Your Grace. Have a good evening Signorina Duchessa." she


    put her top hat on her head and I saw a maid escort her out.


    Once her footsteps faded. I sat down beside ina and caressed her cheek which surprised her for a


    while before she rxed in my presence.


    "Did I worry you too much, milord?" she looked at me with some concern.


    "Yes. I should have forbidden you from moving too much. If I had not seen you moving like...a wounded


    puppy; it might have gotten worse." I admonished her but made sure to keep my irritation from


    showing. "You are not allowed to do anything too strenuous until next week when thedy doctor


    Her blue-green eyes bore into mine as if she was staring straight into my soul. I found myself holding


    my breath for her reaction.


    "Very well. I will not do anything that will tire me. Is that eptable milord husband?" she replied in


    soothing tones with a serene face.


    I half expected her to object but it seems like she can be sensible too.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Shall we go now to the main house for supper?" she tried to stand up but my arm was already around


    her to help her up.


    She have a little shout of surprise when I hoisted her up in my arms as I walked out of the room.


    Her handmaid opened the door promptly and trailed behind me. I felt several servants staring at us,


    their shock was justified as I have never done this for any woman before in my life.


    But as I felt her head rest trustingly against my shoulder, the feeling of warmth just burst open inside


    my chest.


    I soon realized this feeling was....affection.


    It was an emotion that mystified me more than lust.

 Chapter 18: A Loveless Marriage?

    Chapter 18: A Loveless Marriage?


    Ely''s POV:


    After a light supper, Linda brought me some herbal tea and biscuits as a light snack personally made


    by the chef in my room. The warmth of the lemon tea soothed my aching body and the butter


    shortbread cookies went well with the drink and just melts in my mouth.


    It seems like the new kid knows his stuff. Once I heal up; I would love to visit the main kitchen and have


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    a little chat with this new chef.


    "Is there anything else you need Mdy?" Linda asked me.


    "Nothing else. You may retire now Linda. Goodnight." I smiled at her as she bowed and left my room.


    The room that was given to me was thrice as big as the one at the bridal house. It had a king-sized bed


    with a beautiful canopy and velvet drapes, the whole room was decorated in tones of soft blue and


    cream while matching vases, candbra, and crystal decorations.


    There were a separate clothing closet and bathing room with a more spacious area and luxury items


    that could feed an entire vige for a year....


    I somehow feel like a tiny child in this decorated ornate space.


    A knock from the door near the firece made me put down my teacup.


    It cracked open and my husband walked inside; his powerful body was clothed in a dark robe that was


    left loosely against his broad shoulders disying his washboard abs. It seems like he also showered


    judging by his damp hair which was tied loosely.


    The firelight yed with the muscles delineating his tapered waist and hips as he moved with ease, his


    steps brisk until he came to stand in front of me since I was seated on the couch.


    The air around him felt different as his red gaze seemed to pulse like it was alive.


    "Uhm...Is there something you need from-"


    My question got answered when he sat near me and leaned in to kiss me; My heart pounded the


    moment his hot lips seemed to deepen the kiss while I felt I slight tickle when his huge hand cradled my


    jaw.


    "Mi..milord?" I sighed huskily as he smiled like the devil.


    He pulled me against his hard body but took care not to squish me as he locked lips with me, his kisses


    were urgent and wild as if he had held himself back for a whole day.


    I could not resist him because his raw emotions were all too obvious as he kept me in his arms as he


    groaned with pleasure when my hands stroked his chest and corded neck.


    The room echoed with sounds of our moans and frantic touches as I felt my robe loosen up until I felt


    his big hand holding my naked back before we reluctantly ended our little session


    "Wife." His deep growl sent shivers up my spine. " Do you really want to sleep in separate rooms?"


    His fingers tipped my chin gently as I registered what he just said.


    At first, I was at a loss at how to answer him but...


    "I had thought that maybe you wanted me to sleep here. Is that not why my clothes are here and not in


    your chambers milord?" I breathed deeply, trying to calm my heart down.


    "Milford suggested that you may not befortable sharing a room with me....which why I had to move


    you here....until wee to a decision." he kissed my forehead and then my nose, his hot breath


    against my skin made my heart race. "ina...do you want to share my bed?"


    His eyes were like a pair of precious rubies as he took one of my hands and kissed them gently. The


    way he effortlessly finds the spot that arouses me also easily shows that he pays attention. I really want


    to agree with him and share his bed...


    Until he tires of me and hunts for anotherdy he fancies.....


    That thought was like ice water entering my veins. This is a marriage of convenience which means that


    he may want me now...


    But what will happen if this lust between us fades...


    Without any love or even affection, I am no better than those women who would stalk mean because of


    some obsessive one side love.


    I...I do not want that.


    "Milord duke, I am...still not well remember?" I beganmely but he grunted as his lips kissed my palm.


    "I know. I meant after you recover." he looked at me but my hesitation must have alerted him because


    his hold on me loosened up. "You don''t want to?"


    I blushed and felt a bit harsh but I must not get attached to him so easily.


    "I am afraid. This is happening way too fast. Can you please give me some time to think about it?" I


    whispered as I closed my eyes, afraid that my refusal might anger him.


    His ragged sigh punctured the silence as he stroked my neck to calm me down before his lips nipped


    and kissed a section of my corbone before gently re-tying my robes and carrying me to my bed. He


    drew the cover and tucked me in before he used his mana to activate the heat crystal on my bed to


    keep it warm since it is chilly and far from the firece.


    " I suppose sharing the bed is a big step for us so soon but maybe once you settle down here and feel


    at home, we can revisit this issue." he assured me as he leaned by the headboard.


    " Thank you for being so patient with me...uhm..." I squirmed as I lifted my head a little higher until I am


    sitting upright. " I heard you are going back to camp in a few days. Is that true?"


    He nodded and somehow that made me regret my decision a bit but maybe this is just what we need.


    Space and time to think about whether it was right to maintain our distances from each other and work


    out for ourselves what we want from this marriage.


    " The war with Guthrie will take me away from here for a while. I am counting on you to learn how to


    manage the entire estate from Milford and Mrs. Yates properly." He caressed my cheek again, the


    gentle stroking motions felt natural...as if he was meant to touch me. "My secretary and bookkeeper will


    also be with you to assist in making your job easier. I will summon them tomorrow for an introduction."


    I absorbed all his words and bobbed my head to show him I understood everything. It shows that he is


    willing to leave me in charge and he trusts me.


    That should ount for something right?


    "I will do my best milord..." my answer made him frown. Did I say something wrong?


    "It seems like you forget things so easily wife. I told you to call me by my name when we are alone." He


    leaned closer to me until I realized that our foreheads touched. "Say it...."


    "Y-yes Ezran."


    "Good. I like the way you say my name, ina."


    The awkward tension between us slowly vanished as he kissed my forehead onest time and stood


    up.


    "Goodnight sweet wife. I will see you in the morning." he rumbled deeply, causing me to blush.


    He turned to leave and I watched him as he opened the door to his own chambers.


    I stared as he turned to give me onest look and he smiled briefly before closing the door.


    I felt my heart slow down a bit after his footsteps faded. Somehow I managed to hold him off until I


    havee to terms with what I want from this loveless marriage.


    Ezran.


    Do I want him enough to make a true marriage out of this deal? Will he even be satisfied with just me?


    Iy back on my bed, my mind hazy from thoughts of him even when I am unsure of how he truly feels


    for me.


    Only time will tell.

 Chapter 19: Lady Margaret Lorax

    Chapter 19: Lady Margaret Lorax


    Margaret''s POV:


    Ady''s position is always precarious.


    Which is why she must always be above reproach. Elegance and Beautiful with good breeding.


    A noble background as well.


    Heavens forbid the thought of ever being born of the middle ss or worse, the peasant stock.


    Just the thought of it made me shudder with revulsion as I viewed myself in the golden gilded mirror on


    my vanity table.


    As the reigning Belle of the ton, I must always maintain my image and everything always goes my way.


    I caressed a paper clipping with the picture of Duke Aisenburg, his strong profile was still so


    handsome..so striking even when his image was captured in ck and white.


    My body shivered with delight when Ist met with him. After months of pursuing the most eligible


    bachelor in the capital; He finally agreed to an assignation.


    It is a term popr amongst the beau monde where a male and female can meet at an assigned ce


    to have a little "fun" and these dalliances usually turn into something more if the gentleman involved


    bes crazy over you.


    Of course, some just do not work out and the other use of the assignation was an amicable parting of


    both parties thereby protecting each other''s identities.


    That was my aim when I made it my mission to seduce Duke Aisenburg. Our asional nights


    together a few months ago were rather wild and I trembled at how masterful he was when he roughly


    loved me.


    Pretty soon he will be asking my father to visit me and maybe after a few outings where we are seen


    together; he will ask for my hand in marriage.


    I just have to find a way to meet him before he goes back on the battlefield.


    As I was admiring my silky strawberry blonde locks once more, my maid Lucy burst in with a rather


    disturbed expression.


    I wondered why this stupid girl was acting like it will be the end of the world. A moment after she


    reluctantly showed me the Dranvelle Gazette where all the important announcements are listed; One


    column caught my attention.


    { Duke of Aisenburg, Ezran II has wed Lady ina, daughter of Baron Beaucamp. Due to his Majesty''s


    deployment of the Duke to East Camp, The announcement of his nuptials was dyed. We wish the


    Duke and his new Duchess a happy wedded life. May the Light bless them both. }


    My perfect n of being the most powerful dutchess in this kingdom crumbled as I crumpled the paper.


    "Mdy...this also arrived for you." Lucy''s hand shook violently as I saw a ck blossom on top of a


    small white box in her hands.


    It was a famous sign amongst thedies that shared Duke Aisenburg''s bed and never seeded. It


    symbolized the end of our assignation.


    I screamed as I grabbed the box and threw it at the ground as fury filled me as I hurled things near me


    everywhere.


    This is ridiculous! How dare he reject me! I am the most beautiful woman in the capital! What does that


    nobody have that I don''t?!


    Goddess take that bitch and send her to Tartarus and back!


    Aagggghh!


    --------------------------------------------------------


    To my annoyance, the new duchess of Aisenburg was the talk of the ton.


    She has not been seen in polite society yet but still, there were whispers of her. Some say she was a


    mere border noble''s daughter but it seems like she is well-liked by the servants serving in the mansion.


    But aside from those tidbits, there is no information about her at all.


    Even at the smallke party, I am attending now. The mysterious duchess was on everyone''s lips.


    "I heard from Lady Vi that the Duke''s head butler recently paid a visit to Ms. Romero to engage her


    services." Miss Hilde whispered. She is the daughter of Viscount Wembly. Small Dowry but her father is


    a well-known figure in politics.


    " Isn''t she a quack doctor? No respectabledy would ever be a physician." Lady Norton sniffed in


    disdain. Her husband was a mere baron but he does well enough in trade to keep her in silks and furs.


    "Surely it is not because of the duchess?" Miss Hird''s eyes went wide. She has just been engaged to


    the son of a Count and is a local gossipmonger.


    "Actually that is correct. ording to my sources from the Duke''s estate, he refused to let the male


    family doctor near her and demanded that only a female doctor will be the only one allowed to inspect


    hisdy. That says a lot don''t you think?" Miss Harrow revealed with a flourish. She is also one who


    loves gossip but her sources tend to be very urate.


    Thedies gasped at this delicious piece of news.


    I, on the other hand, want to gag myself.


    "We-well. Now I am curious as to when will the duchess make her appearance in high society. I do


    wonder if she looks like a country bum." Lady Norton fanned her pinkened cheeks.


    "Or maybe she would be throwing a party soon. Who knows?" volunteered Miss Hilde before turning


    her innocent gaze at me. "Lady Lorax, will you attend if an invitation were sent to you?"


    I felt everyone''s eyes went to me.


    These two-faced idiots are well aware of my relentless pursuit of the duke and are waiting for me to


    throw some catty remark that will surely disparage my good name.


    I pasted a serene smile as I sipped my coffee, making a show of savoring the rich aroma.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why I would be delighted to ept if I were so graciously included. After all, wedies most always


    put our best foot forward and wee the duchess into our circle." I paused for effect." I heard she is


    the daughter of a border lord from the North. The poor dear will need our help fitting into society and we


    must answer our call to our duties as nobledies, yes?"


    They all bowed their heads.


    "Yes quite so."


    "Bravo Lady Lorax!"


    "So true."


    Feeling triumphant about my move to appear mature, I manage to shut them up without besmirching


    my reputation.


    Anymore gossip about that slutty upstart and I swear I am going to cast up my crumpets.


    But a delicious idea suddenly struck me as I smiled.


    "Ladies, I am thinking of hosting a coffee tasting party..."

 Chapter 20: A Tense First Meeting

    Chapter 20: A Tense First Meeting


    Ely''s POV:


    " Mdy. You have a few invitations for this week." Linda came to me carrying a tray that had a few


    invites in it.


    "Thank you. Can you please bring the snacks I have prepared for us?"


    "Right away Mdy." she bowed as I read through a few invites.


    A few days ago, word of my marriage to the duke was published in the local newspaper and it seems


    like the invitations for various summer parties and soirees have started pouring in.


    Just yesterday, I walked in on my husband telling Milford to burn all the invitations sent to me.


    Apparently, Linda must have taken them before the head butler could see it.


    The heat was more bearable today because of the breeze so I decided to read by the shaded pavilion


    by the back garden where there is more shade.


    I was very interested in how one''s mana element can affect a person''s mana growth and it seems to


    highlight a certain vor profile.


    ording to thetest book I have read. Fire mana boosts food with spicy and salty vors while


    Water boosts sweet and creamy vors


    Wind deals with sour and sweet vors and Earth deals with rich, umami, and bitter vors.


    The rule of thumb in mana cooking is to use only one mana to heighten one vor profile only but from


    my experience as a chef; dishes that have at least two different vor contrasts and added texture


    usually teases the pte more.


    The purpose of this method was used to heighten one''s mana for a short time and it also delivers an


    indescribable rush to one''s taste buds since mana greatly increases the deliciousness of food.


    But my method of infusing a small stream of mana into every preparation was so subtle but I noticed


    that Linda and the other culinary house servants who were recipients of my cooking are unusually more


    energetic and healthy.


    Could it be that my way of using mana was more of a long term effect than just the momentary


    increase of mana in one''s body?


    Maybe it is still not a mainstream idea yet judging from the food I have tasted in thest months that I


    lived here.


    After finishing and marking the book with a magick book seal, I opened the three invitations which were


    three pretty colored paper.


    One was a small garden party by Lady Grant. The dress code is blue and I could even bring one


    servant I trust with me.


    The second was a pic from the third Princess Ophelia who was a very beloved songstress in the


    capital.


    Thest one is from Lady Lorax, whose husband diedst year so her father took over the title on the


    condition that she retains her title as thedy of the house.


    I remembered our first meeting yesterday when she came to visit me for the first time.


    The servants knew her but for some reason, they remain ufortable and won''t tell me more details


    about the so-called "Belle of the Ton."


    That particr visit left a sour taste on my tongue as I remembered it.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    (shback)


    "Uhmm...Lady ina. The Lady Margaret Lorax is here for her visit."


    One of the maids came to the culinary house to report this while I was making a new batch of broth


    cubes. Myst batch is mostly well-received and even the new chef has begun using them to cut his


    cooking time by half.


    "Very well. Serve her some tea. Tell Chef Raime to give her some of the new desserts. I''ll be there after


    I clean up."


    "Yes, Your Grace." The maid left immediately as I powered off the stove.


    After a few minutes. Linda helped me by washing my hair and she used the mana-powered hairdryer


    and made sure my hair was done up in a simple but pretty updo.


    Thank God, I kept some gowns in my old room so dressing up for receiving a visitor was essible.


    "Mdy, this emerald green would look beautiful on you." Linda helped me into the soft velvety dress.


    "Oh! And a nice pair of flower-shaped ne and earrings."


    "A simple choker and flower hair clips would do." I countered her. "Why are you acting strange? It is not


    like am receiving a royal."


    My maid squirmed and sighed before telling me the truth and whispers amongst the maids.


    And it concerns my husband. Lady Lorax was known to be thest woman to share his bed before


    me...


    The maids spected that she came to visit to take my measure since ording to the rumors, this


    her.


    Until he met me.


    Oddly, Jealousy did not rear its ugly head at the thought of my husband''s lovering to visit me.


    But only a mild curiosity prevailed as we left to walk towards the main house and one of the


    manservants guided us to the guest drawing room which was opened by the men standing beside the


    doors as one of them announced me in.


    The woman that was elegantly sipping tea with her pinky sticking out was gorgeous. Her oval-shaped


    face disyed a cute button nose, feline eyes that look vibrant due to the subtle hint of eye paint on her


    eyelids, and lush rosy lips.


    When our gazes met. I thought I saw a sh of hostility before she blinked and just sat there like a


    queen.


    Who has already judged me before I even uttered a word.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She expected me to break under her impressive figure but I have faced scarier men in their business


    suits, Investors who were hungry for a chance to take a piece of my lucrative food business, and


    cutthroat chefs who thought to stoop to dirty tricks to bring me down.


    So I held her gaze coolly and calmed the sudden urge to kick her legs.


    Her haughty demeanor finally broke after a moment and she hastily stood up and curtsied to me before


    she cut through the chase and presented an invite to me personally.


    "I will prepare a special table in your honor, Your Grace." her cultured voice was well-modted as she


    smiled at me after we finished our tea. "How is his Grace doing these days?"


    I know that I said I am still thinking about what I wanted in marriage but...


    "He is doing very well. Thank you for asking." I replied. "Are you and Ezran well acquainted?"


    "Oh my. The Duke and I have been paired during social gatherings since I am the Belle of the ton and


    he is...er..was an eligible partner." she tried to be humble but she was doing a poor job of hiding her


    intent. "But we are still good friends."


    "I see. That is nice to hear." I smiled serenely. "I would hate that thought of my husband avoiding all his


    female friends just because he is married."


    My answer clearly scandalized her and she viewed me suspiciously from her longshes.


    Because I know that in Illios Society, friendship between the opposite sex is usually frowned


    upon...unless...


    Both man and woman are lovers or childhood friends.


    And I know for a fact that Lady Margaret is not thetter. I basically told her that I am confident in my


    position as the duchess and I do not care if my husband sees her on the side.


    Because that is all she will ever be is a mistress since marriages are sacred and difficult to break.


    "How....delightfully enlightened you are. Your Grace." Her hand shook slightly as we finished our tea.


    The way her smile turned even more wooden and artificial as we said our goodbyes cemented my first


    impression of my husband''s paramour.


    She''s a good example of a two-faced bitch and we will not get along.

 Chapter 21: Social Invitations

    Chapter 21: Social Invitations


    Ely''s POV:


    (End of sh back)


    My head hurt slightly at remembering such an unpleasant first meeting as I checked the theme of the


    party.


    Lady Margaret is hosting an extravagant coffee tasting party with desserts that pair well with every


    coffee bean she possesses.


    Hmmm...this is difficult. epting an invitation carries a certain weight in high society. A duchess may


    ept any invitations given bydies whose stations are lower than them but they should be careful


    when epting invitations from royalty because any faux pas or social mistakes will put a stain on my


    husband''s name.


    Speaking of faux pas, I have had a few memories of the old ina and she loves exploring the forest


    and seems more of a fey being, unencumbered by the rigorous restrictions of human society.


    This is the reason why she absolutely hates parties with all their intricate manners and social rules.


    There that one event when a visiting countess invited her to a small gathering since she was being


    hosted by her father at their home.


    I winced at how nervous and at ease she was when she arrived at the venue and was forced to make


    small talk withdies that were unfamiliar to her.


    She cried so hard that night because shemitted one small mistake. It was forgiven since the


    Countess was a kind soul but it seems that one moment just made her avoid social parties.


    I, on the other hand, loved to socialize since I was a celebrity chef. I have interacted with a lot of A-


    listers in my life from fellow chefs, politicians, millionaires and on one asion, a few European


    royalties and an Arab Sheikh.


    Going back to Lady Lorax''s party. If I do not attend, she might spread rumors that might harm the


    household. Well then, maybe I should go just to see how she operates.


    "What is that you have on your hand?" My husband''s voice made me jump. "It seems like Milford let a


    few rats slip by him."


    He sat beside me and once again, I was dumbstruck by how beautiful he waspared to me. From


    the state of how he was all dressed in ck and gold, he must have attended the royal court to report


    to the Emperor on preparations.


    His messy ck locks were slicked back today and tied in a ponytail which lent him a rather imposing


    yet charismatic air as he read through the 3 invites.


    Until his gaze narrowed at his "lover''s" invite but his expression did not change.


    "I don''t like you attending these parties, you should be focused on learning how to run the estate," he


    grumbled, his voice did not betray him after seeing Lady Lorax''s invitation.


    "I can do both at the same time. I have been inside the estate for a long time. Allow me to do my duty


    as the mistress of the house and attend events in your stead." I answered.


    "Are you sure about that? You are the Duchess of Aisenburg. You do not have to kowtow to the ton.


    You are my wife and a woman who has my backing and support." His hand held my waist as he


    pressed against my hip.


    "I know but I want to do this. Please....let me do this?" I asserted and ced a hand on his chest.


    He looked unsure but he nodded reluctantly which made me smile, causing his voice to soften a bit


    "I heard from Milford that you talked to every one of my servants during the tour of the whole estate."


    "Yes, I did. It is important to know who works for you and to show them that you appreciate their work.


    In fact...I have scheduled a tour of your businesses and shipyard with Milford tomorrow so that I can


    greet them." I hoped my diligence would make him happy


    I watched his gentle expression turn into a frown as a tinge of red also stained his cheeks.


    "That damn butler..." he snarled softly.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked him and he coughed a little loudly as if to cover the fact that he


    cursed in front of ady.


    "My businesses are situated among the middle ss like factories and the produce markets which are


    very noisy and the smells there may not agree with ady''s....sensibilities." He exined awkwardly."


    The shipping port I own is the busiest ce and the men who often go about their work with minimal


    pieces of clothing..."


    Oh. Does he think I might faint at the smell of strong fish or machinery grease and half-naked sailors on


    the wharf?


    I almostughed in his face but I covered my mouth discreetly. In my previous life; I often visited


    different ces like markets, fisherman''s wharf, and some night markets that had a variety of strong


    and pungent smells.


    Plus I am a modern-day woman in myst life who has seen several naked males or half-clothed


    models and people.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But he does not know that.

 Chapter 22: Flirting and Compromises

    Chapter 22: Flirting and Compromises


    Ely''s POV:


    "I believe I will be fine Ezran but..." I patted his chest. "If you are that worried, you can assign your best


    knights to guard me."


    His gaze turned hot when I touched him and he leaned very close to me till I could feel his male heat,


    the smell of mint and sandalwood from his uniform was delicious as his hand gently grabbed a lock of


    my hair. He pressed his lips on the soft strands while looking at me.


    "I will not allow you to go to the ship port or the factories but...I will concede and let you greet the


    shopping district for now. I will personallye with you on another tour of the other businesses for


    your safety when I get back."


    Well, it was apromise I guess. Ady knows when to yield...for now.


    "Alright then, husband. Oh and I n on attending all three of these events for now but I promise to


    also do my best in learning to run the mansion. Is that also eptable?" I gave him my sweetest smile,


    hoping to sway him again.


    "Two parties. Do not attend the third one."


    "Three." I insisted which made him lean even closer till our legs touched.


    "You are not fully healed yet. Two parties only." his voice had that sexy purr which made my heart skip


    a beat.


    "Dr. Romero''s pills and her homemade salve worked wonders. I was even able to walk around the


    mansion for two hours during the tour. Three parties and I promise to make you something special


    before you leave for the encampment tomorrow." I gave him mypromise.


    He moved his seat towards me once more until I felt his arm around the seat of my chair. The heat


    emanating from him was somehow seductive as this position gave me a view of his corbone and


    throat.


    He is doing this on purpose right?


    I swallowed as I met his gaze until he moved and before I could react, his lips were on my neck as he


    nibbled; his hot tongue licking the abraded flesh which made me moan a bit. The air was suddenly hot


    as I tried to stifle my voice but that only made him chuckle.


    "Three parties and you make me some good food...and one night cuddling with you." He purred, his


    breath against my flesh felt very nice. "Final offer."


    We stared at each other, the mutual pull of attraction was hard to ignore as he waited for me to


    respond.


    I half expected him to ask for one night of sex but I guess he must be respecting my decision that was


    made a few days ago.


    "Husband. I ept your offer." I trembled and a moan escaped my throat when his gloved hand found


    my back. His touch left a branding heat despite the thickyer of clothes on me.


    "Wise choice." His lips then kissed the sensitive shell of my ear.


    "E-Ez, someone might see us." I pressed my hands against his broad chest but that only spurred him


    on.


    I thought he might tear my clothes off from the growing bulge branding my hip through his pantaloons.


    But at my words; he stopped and merely held me to him.


    Sensing that he was trying to beat back a primal urge to ravish me; I stayed still as my arms went


    around him and I stroked his back while he breathed in and out repeatedly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "....Your hands on me are not helping wife," he told me, his voice was husky as he pulled my braid to


    one shoulder and nted a gentle kiss on my nape.


    "Should I stop?" I made a move to remove my hands from his broad back but he shook his head.


    "No...I like it. But maybe just patting me would suffice."


    I did as he asked me and soon he seems to have controlled himself and cleared his throat as he stood


    up and offered his hand out to me.


    "Will you join me for the noon meal? My secretary and bookkeeper will be eating with us to meet you."


    I gathered my books and invitations but he took them from me, his one arm was enough as he tucked


    them under his arm before he offered me his hand again.


    Smiling at his consideration, I took his hand as we walked towards the Mansion''s back door.


    "Speaking of meals, How is the new chef? Does he please you, wife?"


    "Oh. Yes..yes he is doing well."


    I have met the new chef and he was an absolute darling. His passion to try out new things was why I


    taught him how to make a certain dish that I really loved to eat on special asions since it was a


    technical one and difficult to get right.


    My husband seems to love meat dishes ording to the servants I have talked to. Steaks are his


    favorite and he also loves meat pies as well.


    I hope he likes my surprise.

 Chapter 23.1: Beef Wellington - Part 1

    Chapter 23.1: Beef Wellington - Part 1


    Pierce''s POV:


    I am the Duke of Aisenburg''s personal secretary who handles his businesses and numerous shipments


    that came from his fleet''s trips in several countries including the Exotic Lands.


    It is a very trying job but thanks to the generous sry I receive every month; I was able to pick my


    brother and sisters up from the orphanage. Two were already married and working for the duke while


    my little sister was attending boarding school in Vntia upon the Duke''s patronage.


    Right now, we are meeting his wife. The Lady ina Aisenburg seems to be the talk of the city right


    now.


    Even before the duke summoned me and Hubert the bookkeeper; I was intrigued by the sudden


    appearance of the duchess whose background was a mystery.


    From what I could learn from Milford; thedy was but a daughter of a border baron up in the Northern


    Realm in the Arcana Region who begged the duke to save his father when he was captured by


    enemies during a skirmish with Barbaros.


    Not manydies would risk their reputation to steal into a man''s room and strike a deal with him for the


    sake of family. She must either really love her father to risk herself or she was foolish enough to think


    that my lord would help her without any payment just because he is the protector of the Kingdom.


    Either way, I will get an urate measure of her soon.


    "A friend of mine in the Knight''s order said that the duchess made a treat from them after training,"


    Hubert said as he examined the silver spoon on the dining mat in front of him. "Something about it


    being three different kinds of cold sds. "


    "The duchess made them?" my fingers twitched in disbelief. " A nobledy cooking? That is absurd."


    "Yes. I told my friend that but apparently it is true although the only one who can confirm that farfetched


    story is her handmaid who assists her in the art of cooking."Hubert grinned at me. " Also, I heard from


    every male servant that her Grace is a rare beauty."


    "Even prettier than the reigning Belle?"


    "Yeah, they say she looks like a fey queen. With shiny blonde locks and eyes that resemble the


    Emerald Sea." the bookkeeper has a weakness for pretty women since his wife was also one.


    The doors opened and I saw a line of maids take their ce behind us. Milford made his appearance


    and announced the arrival of the duke and duchess. We both stood up to await our employer.


    The duke was dressed in his court clothes of ck brocade and pantaloons, a fur-lined cape was


    fastened on his left shoulder. He had a stern yet good looking face that has always been the envy of


    the male nobles; ck hair was also an umon trait in the Kingdom and his red eyes were a


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    symbol of his ancestor''s scales, The Wyvern Lord mberge.


    Since the duke was taller than the average male and had broad shoulders, the duchess who was


    supposed to stand to his right had been partially covered as they walked towards the table.


    But when he turned, the duchess came into view and somehow as immune as I am to a woman''s


    charms. Something inside me react when I beheld Lady ina''s presence beside the duke.


    I have seen a few women partner up with the duke during social gatherings and royal balls but even the


    current belle of the ton Lady Lorax does not seem to fit into the strange bubble the duke has ced


    himself in. Any woman seemscking when they stand beside him even if they are known to be the


    prettiest flowers of the Kingdom.


    But the serene and kind aura that the Lady ina projects seem to melt away the duke''s usual scary


    presence that unnerves the weak-minded. As if it was something inherent within her soul that she could


    touch the duke''s hand without crying or fainting like a scared child. As a result, she and the duke make


    the most striking couple.


    As for the ims of her beauty...


    They were wrong. She is more than beautiful. She was....exquisite and otherworldly.

 Chapter 23.2: Beef Wellington - Part 2

    Chapter 23.2: Beef Wellington - Part 2


    Pierce''s POV:


    Her hair was golden blonde but it sometimes shifts from light gold to a richer darker tone when the light


    shines upon her. She was fair-skinned with a figure that can only be called voluptuous; her eyes were


    like vibrant blue-green gemstones that shift colors every few seconds and her lips were lush and pink


    like a fresh rose.


    Like the duke, she was dressed in a simple dusk rose gown with a floral pattern on the edges. Her hair


    was braided halfway, the rest of it wasid to rest on her left shoulder. Her essory was only a pair of


    earrings and a single strand of pearls.


    The ensemble would have looked far too simple for a duchess but her choices only made her look even


    more beautiful. When she took her seat beside the duke; she smiled at us immediately and the effect


    was so warm....so sweet that I almost did not hear my lord call my name.


    I blushed as I heard him the second time and bowed to the duchess before sitting down feeling


    embarrassed.


    "I am very pleased to meet you, gentlemen. My husband has told me that you two are the brains


    behind his prosperous business. Please continue to help his Grace on his future endeavors." her dulcet


    voice made that idiot Hubert stammer out a thank you and he looked starstruck by the praise and yet


    he cannot stop grinning.


    But it sounded like she meant them; her voice had a sincere quality that most noblediesck. It was


    a voice that can pick you up from misery and encourage you to do your best for her.


    Before I can offer a word in, the first course has been served. The duke''s head butler seems to have


    employed apetent chef which was a relief because my employer does not have the best


    capabilities in hiring a chef. Ironic as he loves all types of food and sweets and yet he cannot hire a


    good cook.


    That was probably his only weakness...


    I remembered thest meal we shared months ago, The meat stew was fatty and the vegetables tasted


    bitter, even the soup was too sour and had too much pepper. The saving grace was the coffee and the


    sweet pastries that were served were from the city''s finest bakery.


    I am a bit of a food snob ever since I can afford good quality food. I am curious to sample the talents of


    this new chef.


    "The first dish for the dinner course is a Rich Smoked Tomato Soup with Croutons and Cream."


    Milford''s voice made me look at the bowl of soup which does not look like any tomato soup I have ever


    seen.


    The aroma smells different and the presentation with the drizzle of cream on top and these small bread


    bits made me lift my soup spoon to mixed the cream into the soup which turned the red color of the


    soup into a red-orange gradient. Tomato soups are known to be nourishing but they are also very


    sour which is why they are eaten with bread or a big piece of toast.


    "Hmm?" I blinked in confusion at the smoky-sweet vor that enveloped my tongue followed by the


    usual lush sour richness of the tomato. It smells like fragrant smoked wood but that is impossible. The


    taste of the vors and the cream''s ability to mellow out the sharp sourness of the tomato made me


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    concentrate on the soup.


    The bread croutons were an added delight, their toasty exterior had been brushed with butter which


    somehow heightened the dish''s deliciousness. Simply wonderful...


    I never thought that I would taste a different type of tomato soup here.


    Even Hubert was gobbling his dish up and he hates soup. The duke was giving his wife a funny look


    but the duchess was savoring her dish and seemed pleased with the food.


    "Main entree course is a special item taught by Her Grace to our chef. She calls it Beef Wellington


    apanied by crispy asparagus with creamy egg sauce and smashed baby red potatoes."


    I have never heard of such a dish before. Even in the noble''s tables; the usual preferred main entree


    was the juiciest steak covered in luxurious ce sauce and mushrooms or a creamy fish fillet with


    mash potatoes and the best-seasoned vegetables.


    When the dish was served before me, I stared at the hand-sized oblong-shaped puff pastry decorated


    with the asparagus on one side the fluffy smashed red potatoes was ced below the pastry like a


    circle; a wavy brown sauce seems to have been drizzled around the te. The presentation of the


    food''s many colors and finesse looks rather...beautiful.


    My hands shook as I wondered how to cut it when a crispy sound emanated from the duchess'' te.


    she started cutting the pastry at the very font. I observed and followed her and the rich smell of beef


    fillet assailed my senses followed the aroma of rich earthy mushrooms then the faint sour and bitter


    mustard as well as....was that also prosciutto?


    For the first time in my life, I was eager to eat an entree. I forked a good amount into my mouth and my


    hands went numb as a waterfall ofplex yet deliciousyers of vor overrode my senses.


    "This is simply delicious!" Hubert''s burst of enthusiasm made me sigh.


    "I have had a lot of meat dishes but this is simply too delicious even as food without any mana." His


    Grace rumbled as he ate the meat and seemed in paradise from the way his handsome face softened


    as he licked his lips.


    He was right. This is not even food enriched with mana and yet this level ofplex vors requires an


    expert hand in selecting and harmonizing vor. I tried the sides and the asparagus tips were still firm


    and meld with the rich buttery egg sauce that had a hint of lemon. Lastly, the red potatoes under the


    pastry absorbed the mushroom and beef juices inside the pastry and it tastes amazing and airy.


    I observed one slice and saw how this dish managed to pack several vors into one ce. Within the


    pastry, there was a visible dark ring of minced mushrooms then the salty prosciutto is wrapped around


    the meat; the mustard must have been spread somewhere inside as well but all in all.


    This is really a wonderful treat.


    I eyed the duchess in a new light as she blushed with joy at the taste of the main dish; If she was able


    to teach this to a new chef then that means she has the makings of apetent Chef Maestra


    If word got out on how delicious this dish was. She would be asked for by many of the noble houses to


    teach their chefs or even cook for kings and royalty.


    Heavens help us if Her Grace was also a mana user then the Duke would have to fight a lot of men


    who would desire her because a mana user who is gifted at cooking and creating such delicious dishes


    like this can control the whole kingdom if she chooses.

 Chapter 24: Class and Upbringing

    Chapter 24: ss and Upbringing


    Ezran''s POV:


    I met Hubert and Pierce in my study after that amazing lunch.


    My wife will need a severe talking to because she broke her promise to rest and yet if she had not


    taken the time to share her recipes with the new chef then I would have never tasted this Beef


    Wellington.


    The dessert that followed was a nice lightly crushed fruit medley that was left in the icebox and vored


    with a dollop of cream and mint.


    I was actually satisfied with it because the main course was already filling and my stomach was happier


    than it has been in a long time.


    "What do you think of her?" my red gaze zeroed in on Pierce who looked really satiated with the meal


    and Hubert who was all smiles because he had a great lunch.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Lord Ezran. How long has the duchess been able to create dishes like this?" Pierce asked me.


    "She told me she developed an interest in it a few months after she met me," I answered my secretary


    whose eyes sharpened. I know that look. "You think she has the makings of a good chef?"


    "Even better. She might have the makings of a skilled Chef Maestra if she is given proper training.


    They are very sought after chefs around the continent. For her Grace to create such aplex dish


    like this Beef Wellington shows that she is a genius."


    I see. Pierce was never one to lie to me. Normally to find a woman who could further my ambitions in


    court would have been a weed sight.


    But the thought of my wife being away from me all the time to cater to the whims of royalty and other


    greedy aristocrats just leaves a sour note on my tongue.


    The realization baffled me but I may be overthinking it. Maybe it is too early to tell if she is indeed a


    gifted chef.


    "For now, I want you to guide her on the basics of ounting and reporting the monthly house


    expenditures Hubert. Milford is also training her on her numbers but she needs to know how to properly


    document them. Report back to me on her progress every day."


    "Of course, boss. I will get started on teaching her on the morrow." my bookkeeper nodded.


    "Pierce. When my wife goes on a tour of the businesses in the shopping district. I want you to


    apany her and make sure to cater to her every need. I will join you at ater time since I still have


    some business at court."


    "Yes, I understand. Your Grace" he bowed but he lifted his head and looked at me."Milord, Her Grace is


    okay with the two of us teaching her?"


    His question made me realize that while Milford was a son born from the nobility. Pierce and Hubert


    were of the middle working ss. Mostdies would never want to be associated with men from a ss


    lower than them because of their privileged upbringing.


    "I will ask Milford to fetch her now." I used my mana to locate the head butler and bespoke him in his


    mind to bring my wife here.


    In just 15 minutes, my wife was shown in and she seems to be curious as to why I called her.


    "Wife, do you have any objections learning from Mr. Hubert and Mr. Pierce?" I waited and observed her


    reaction.


    Thestdy I was involved with had encountered these two when she boldly barged into my office one


    day. Lady Lorax was impossibly rude to them but these two were used to being treated as such by the


    nobledies.


    But I did not like how she behaved which was why I never visited her for a long time after that incident.


    She looked at my trusted men of business and cocked her head in confusion.


    "I would be happy to receive help from men you put such trust in, Milord." She stared at me as if the


    question I asked was not an issue. "Is there a reason why you asked this question?"


    That was a surprising querying from a noblewoman.


    "Thedies from the capital generally have a different opinion regarding how we treat the middle and


    peasant sses. I just want to make sure you arefortable with my people, wife." I decided to be


    honest with her.


    She looked at Pierce then at Hubert again.


    "ss and Upbringing are not important to me. Ability and Competence however matters a great deal.


    My answer stays the same." she said in such a clear voice, her words shocked me and my men.


    I dismissed her so she bowed and gracefully left the study, the door softly clicking close behind her.


    From the shocking silence, I smiled as my admiration for this woman I call my wife only grew day by


    day. Her answer was not what I expected because I thought that her upbringing would cause her to


    shun or even disregard the lower sses.


    What a fascinating woman.


    "Gentlemen. You heard mydy wife''s answer. I trust you will serve her to the best of your abilities."


    Pierce looked a little overwhelmed and Hubert looked stunned but they shook it off and bowed to me,


    promising to help my wife learn what she needed to do and assist her to the best of their abilities.

 Chapter 25.1: Business Tour

    Chapter 25.1: Business Tour


    Ely''s POV:


    "Are these calctions correct?" I showed Milford and Hubert my work on adding and subtracting this


    month''s expenses.


    They both looked at my neat script and the tables I drew up as well as the categories I ced each


    expense in.


    "This is very well done mdy." the head butler looked at me like a proud father. "Your handwriting is


    legible and the calctions were done very well."


    "The tables you made up also lessened the confusion which made adding everything easier. You paid


    attention to my lesson very well. His Grace would be proud of you." Hubert looked impressed.


    "I have the best teachers." I gave them my biggest smile.


    But what they do not know was that I already have the basics of ounting and managing expenses in


    my head in my previous life. As an owner of 5 cafes and Michelin star restaurants; I had to dabble into


    how my business is run so I had to study and learn how to manage them.


    If I had not died so young on Earth; I might have expanded into other ventures.


    "Thank you for checking this month''s ledger Mdy. I shall escort Sir Hubert to his horse." The head


    butler told me once our lessons were concluded.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will be back tomorrow to discuss multiplication and how to write finance receipts, Your Grace. Have a


    nice day." The bookkeeper smiled at me as he grabbed his coat and left briskly but not before winking


    at me.


    I giggled but Milford looked a bit annoyed at how informal Hubert was with me.


    But I do not mind actually. As I got used to my new life here in Illios; I tend to miss the casual


    conversations I have with people. As a duchess, everyone spoke to me with respect and deference,


    and oftentimes they do not offer their own opinions or even talk to me informally.


    It was sad really but Sir Hubert''s candidness reminds me of the good old days on Earth.


    "Mdy? I was informed to get you ready for your tour at the shopping districts with Sir Pierce?" Linda


    came into my room.


    "Ah yes. Can you prepare..."


    As I changed into a set of respectable clothes of soft blue, cream, and white. I wondered excitedly what


    businesses does my husband run in the shopping district?


    I am excited to find out.


    Speaking of the duke. After our intimate contact by the back garden; he never came to my room


    yesterday. I was hoping he would have at leaste to check on me after that amazing lunch the chef


    prepared.


    He seems to have enjoyed it and yet he just stayed in his room that night. I found myself listening on


    the other side of the connecting door.


    I was tempted to invite him for tea but something stopped me. He must be tired and exhausted from his


    business at court.


    So I slept in my bed without hearing from him and when I woke up in the morning, I found out from


    Linda that he left very early to go back to court.


    Somehow I could not help but feel down but I managed to distract myself till now.


    When did I start looking for my husband? I am aware that he married me to save the old ina''s father


    but I had hoped that he would tell me that we had something other than a deal based on convenience.


    Maybe it was just me.


    And I should not ask for more.


    I should concentrate on myself for now...


    The dual mana inside my body pulsed until I felt hot and cool at the same time. I have been wondering


    this as well but mana is supposed to gather and disperse ording to the person''s willpower but the


    fire and water mana that is inside me seems sentient like they have a mind of their own.


    I have been subtly working on a method on how to enrich the food with mana in my own way when I


    get the chance to visit my culinary house.


    Maybe it will calm down when I use them again.


    Hehehe...


    Fufufufufufu...


    A couple of giggles echoed in my mind, one belonged to a male while the other was undoubtedly


    female.


    Am I hearing things now???

 Chapter 25.2: Business Tour - Part 2

    Chapter 25.2: Business Tour - Part 2


    Ely''s POV:


    Surprisingly, my husband owns a lot of food-based shops.


    Two cafes. Three bakeries, a sweets shop, and a restaurant in the shopping district aside from a few


    jewelry stores and clothing shops in the 2nd district.


    But I noticed that they are geared to attract the elite or the middle-ss merchants that can afford it.


    "Pierce. Has my husband thought of opening a business that can attract the masses?" I asked him.


    My husband''s secretary has somehow softened his stiff attitude towards me ever since we had them


    over for lunch yesterday. He still maintains a bit of professional distance but whenever I ask him stuff,


    he dly answers them with a smile.


    "Well....he had ns to open two cafes in the third shopping district where a lot of the middle and


    peasant sses are always doing their purchases. He says that there may be a future in catering to the


    two other sses," he exined to me. "Does Mdy think the same?"


    "My husband is very progressive but I believe that there wille a time when the distance between


    the nobles and working sses will lessen. There is a lot of potential if we offer something affordable to


    themon folks."


    "I believe so as well." He gave me a warm nod. "The problem is...the funds and opportunities are at the


    hands of the privileged which is why I am happy how the duke uses his capital earned from his shops


    to provide jobs to the working ss. Did you know that his lordship bought the shipyard and started a


    profitable shipment trade just to give jobs to the lower and middle sses who were struggling at the


    lower ring?"


    He must be referring to the slums or lower ring which was located on the outskirts of the city.


    "That is pretty generous..." I pped my hands together.


    "Yes. He is indeed a rarity amongst the lords." he nodded." because of him, the crime and poverty of


    the slums have lessened in the past few years."


    Wow. So my lord husband is a shrewd business person and a phnthropist.


    "Then...the shopkeepers and staff at his businesses. Are they all middle ss as well?"


    Pierce nodded as the carriage stopped in front of a more silent area. I looked out and saw that this was


    the first district where there were bigger, more elegant shops, and the people frequenting them were all


    dressed extravagantly.


    "This is ourst stop mdy. In the first district, only the higher nobles and royalties frequent these


    establishments. The duke owns the popr sweets shop "La Petit Creme" and the cake cafe


    "Memories" although not many people are aware of this. He also has investments in about 5 of the 15


    small cafes that are popr with the nobles."


    I get why my husband does not scoff at the piddling cost of my suggestion to reward the knights


    monthly. With his numerous businesses, he can very well afford it.


    As I got out, Linda was silently by my side as Pierce gave me a tour of the popr establishments first


    which was


    the sweets shop.


    The interior was a simple white and light blue but the way several jars of sweets were disyed


    strategically made people feel like they were kids again. There was a small section where people may


    sit while waiting for their order and the cute disy case had some very basic but well-wrapped sweets


    and a few unique candies like caramel lollies and peppermint sticks.


    When Pierce introduced me to the 4 women who were in charge of the shop, they all blushed and


    curtsied in tandem. I smiled and shook each of their hands. The effect was a stunned silence followed


    by a flurry of thanks from each flustered girl.


    "Have you thought of offering candies by weight? It will allow for people to try out new vors without


    ordering too much of each." I told Pierce after he showed me the shop.


    "That is not a bad notion, Your Grace. But we usually offer the candies in very stylish jars. Do you


    happen to have an affordable solution if we are going to implement this?"


    "Simple. We use paper bags or washable bags that our customers can use over and over again so that


    there is zero wastage and garbage. A cute branding strategy is to have the logos in our packages so


    that more people will know.


    The employees of the shops were stunned as I talked to Pierce more about some of my ideas. I guess


    not many high-enddies who go there do not usually discuss items and ways to market them with


    Pierce.


    But they soon rxed in my presence when I asked them to offer me a taste of the shop''s best sweets.


    Since the shop was not that busy because everyone must be eating lunch, the girls and I bonded over


    which sweets do they like and somehow I managed toe up with a few more suggestions for


    Pierce.


    By the time I left, the girls waved to me enthusiastically.


    "It seems like you put people at ease, mdy. I do not think the shop girls have ever liked ady as


    much as you." Pierceughed as I waved onest time to the girl before they went back inside.


    "They seem like hardworking girls. I love women who try their best." I looked at Linda who had a few


    bags of sweets jars in her arms. "They even gave us some sweets."


    "Well...technically your husband owns the shop so.." the secretary wrote on his notepad before his


    head swiveled to the right. "Is that...?"


    I also found myself looking that way until I saw a huge horned horse riding this way and on its back


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was...


    Ezran.


    I thought he would be at court all day. Why is he here?


    I asked Linda to load the bags into the jar while my cheeks reddened as I felt my heart racing the


    moment I realized that I was looking forward to seeing him.


    And to think he ignored me for just one night. I was reduced to wondering when will I get a glimpse of


    him because of that.


    Oh my god. I cannot be missing him right?


    Somehow my traitorous heart just kept beating even faster when I felt him behind me.

 Chapter 26: I Miss Her

    Chapter 26: I Miss Her


    Ezran''s POV:


    I missed her.


    How else can I describe the way I feel when I went to court early without even seeing her face.


    Thank God. The prince asked His Majesty to extend my stay here at the capital for a few more days.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Normally I would be upset because I would rather be on the encampment preparing for war but


    somehow all I have felt was...


    Relief.


    It meant that I can spend more time at my home and take care of other matters regarding my


    businesses.


    No. That was a lie.


    I was d because I could spend more time with ina.


    Last night, I tried not to go to her because I fear that I might want to hold her again or whittle away the


    night listening to her talk when I should be sleeping and getting ready to present my reports at court.


    That and I gave her my word that I would give her time to think about us sleeping together. As a man, I


    have to keep my word.


    So I tried to sleep but I heightened my senses to hear her footsteps or a whisper of her voice through


    the connecting door.


    Until I heard her padding past the sitting area and stopped in front of the connecting door, I could not


    help but get up from the bed and watch the shadow beneath the door; my heart raced when I heard her


    breathing quicken for a bit until she sighed loudly and silently retreated.


    I wished I had summoned the courage then toe her that night but I did not.


    I woke up early because I made up my mind to finish my business early at the Royal Pce so that I


    cane home to her however the meeting had dragged eventer than I thought.


    But then as I was talking by the Crown Prince''s study which has a great view of the First district shops,


    I spotted a familiar carriage and then the small figure I can recognize as my wife''s when I used my


    Eagle Eye ability to make sure of it, seeing her here became too stimting and I could not stay away


    from any longer.


    After I hastily made my farewell to the Prince; I immediately ran to the stables and soon had my horned


    stallion Thunder gallop past the gates and a few startled guards but I was beyond caring if I looked like


    a madman.


    And now here I stand before my wife who looked surprised and I felt something squeeze my heart


    when I smelled her enticing scent.


    She was dressed in a pretty blue dress and cream cloak; her hair was in a simple ponytail braid.


    "I trust your tour of my shops was enjoyable?" I started the conversation awkwardly.


    She nodded. I saw that she was blushing and she looked embarrassed by it. I think that she looks


    absolutely fetching.


    "The shops were nice. I had no idea you had a lot of them." she smiled when her expression turns to


    worry as she fished out her handkerchief and reached out to wipe my forehead. "Did you hurry over


    here? You are sweating like crazy."


    Her touch...feels nice.


    I bend over to allow her to more freedom in touching me because it just seems natural for my wife to


    fuss over me.


    Our eyes met and her flushed cheeks reddened even more as sheughed nervously while her hand


    trembled slightly.


    I like it actually. It was adorable.


    "Are you done with your business at the Pce?" she put her handkerchief back in her purse after


    wiping me off carefully.


    "I have." I checked the carriage if it was full of packages from my shops but I frowned when I only saw


    my wife''s hand maid Linda putting two small bags of sweets on the carriage''s back trunk. "Is that the


    only thing you took?"


    She looked confused at my question.


    "Those sweets were given to me by the candy shop girls at La Petite Creme. I did not take anything


    else from the other shops. Why? Should I have?"


    Incredible. I cannot make heads nor tails of her at all.


    I have had lovers demand or even took things from my shop all because I was involved with them but


    my very own wife would only take things if it were given to her.


    I am losing my mind over her for a whole other reason it seems.


    For the first time, I want to give this woman all the expensive clothes, jewels and anything she could


    ever want.


    "ina." I used her name and she jumped."As my wife, you can take anything you fancy in my shops


    and just have Pierce write it down to be deducted from the inventoryter. As the mistress of House


    Aisenburg, no one would bat an eye if you take a whole collection or the entire line."


    "Oh well. It is fine; the shopkeepers at the second district were busy so I did not want to interrupt and I


    was busy suggesting a few things to Mr. Pierce than taking actual things." she waved away my words.


    "Suggestions?" I raised my eyebrows at my secretary who was suddenly interested in writing on his


    notepad.


    "Please don''t be mad at him." she reached out to hold my hand. "Will it make you feel better if I buy


    things now?"


    Her anxious gaze made me soften up. She is really something. Nody has ever behaved this way with


    me before.


    "Make it up to me then, wife."I gave her my most flirty smile as I lifted her hand to my lips and kissed it.


    "Have supper with me here. Choose any restaurant you want. Do we have a deal?"


    "Alright then..." she nodded.


    "Please escort my wife''s maid back to the mansion and take the rest of the day off. I will see you


    tomorrow." I made eye contact with Pierce to make sure I get my point across.


    "Yes, Milord." Sensing that I wanted my wife all to myself, he bowed respectfully before giving my wife


    a half-smile before he escorted Linda back to the carriage and drove off.


    "Where do you want to eat?" I hoisted myself up to my steed and held a hand out to her.


    She hesitated after seeing how high up I was but she steeled herself, took a deep breath, and grabbed


    my gloved hand as I pulled her securely up in the front of my saddle.


    I made sure that she was seated firmly in front of me and held her waist with one hand, prompting her


    to grab my arm as I used my free hand to signal Thunder to canter towards the section of the district


    where the best restaurants are.


    Somehow my duchess''s initial awkwardness on the saddle vanished as she saw that I won''t let her fall


    so she loosened up while basking in the fresh air as she looked for a ce to eat.


    I took that time to pull her closer and rest my head against the top of her head and she did not object


    but she actually leaned against me. That small sign of trust made me smile.


    My wife then decided on one of the smaller exotic restaurants before we dismounted and I handed my


    horse''s reins to a young man who tied it with the other horses.


    I remembered eating here one time with the idiot Prince and remembered that their specialty here was


    their richmb stew with bell peppers and spicy rice. The chef is a foreigner from the Andals, a small


    ind country just west of the Lorraine region past the ck Mountains.


    I think she will like the vors here.

 Chapter 27: Hesitation

    Chapter 27: Hesitation


    Ezran''s POV:


    I was right.


    My wife seems to love the Lamb Stew with Spicy Rice dish we ate for supper at that exotic restaurant.


    We attracted a lot of attention because it was not every day they see the new Duchess of Aisenburg


    dining with her husband.


    But the way she seems to savor theplex spices inside the dish as she ate and enjoyed every bite


    was worth seeing.


    Most females abhor strong tasting foods but it seems like we both love spicy cuisine. Thanks to that,


    we managed to enjoy each other''spany and talked about a lot of things.


    My wife even mentioned her father and brothers and it seems like she wanted to see them for the


    wistful tone of her voice. I did mention to Baron Beaucamp that he may visit Aisenburg Mansion when


    he recovers enough to travel and settles his affairs on his estates while he was absent.


    I will have to pen another missive to ask when he is avable for a visit or ask him to send letters to


    cheer my wife up.


    As for her two brothers. I will have to send them letters as well. ording to her, Her elder brother was


    sent as part of the Fourth Prince''s Army while her younger brother was sent as part of the mage knight


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    unit under Viscount Orsino''smand.


    What were their names again? Ah yes. The Baron mentioned one was named Yusef and the other was


    Dhante.


    My duchess was in her room now, being bathed by her maid. She looked exhausted but the happy


    smile on her face somehow alleviated my worries that in my selfishness to have her to myself, I may


    have caused her difort.


    After a quick bath, I wrote three letters and addressed them to each of the Beaucamp males, and


    stamped it with my own personal seal.


    One of the manservant that was near my door knocked as soon as I rang my room bell.


    "Make sure Milford send these by carrier falcon tonight," I instructed him and he trembled before taking


    the letters.


    As I closed my door. I heard muffledughter from my wife''s room; the excited sounds were soon


    reced by hushed voices whispering and I heard my wife sounding nervous followed by the rustle of


    clothes being put on.


    I waited by the connecting door, listening to my wife''s voice; somehow just hearing her dulcet tones


    mixed with an energeticugh never fails to make me aware of her presence.


    I heard the main door to her room open and close before I realized that I was holding my breath.


    Once again, I was wondering whether I should evene in.


    Thest time I hesitated, I regretted it. At least my wife tried toe to me but females should not have


    to seek out their mates.


    My ancestor would have med me for making my woman feel so insecure and lonely.


    But it also shes with my promise to wait until she agrees to sleep with me again. Because I am sure


    that when my hands touch her soft flesh or feel her sweet warmth.


    I might just lose control and just take her.


    The swift arousal that followed those thoughts shocked me. I do not get easily aroused but just the idea


    of my wife waiting on the other side in a flimsy nightgown and robe.


    The reaction of my lower body was immediate.


    I reached out to open the door. The moment I opened it, she was there in front of me; her hand frozen


    in the air as if to open the door knob on her side.


    She was wearing her robes but underneath was a rather erotic kind of nightgown. Usually, female


    nightgowns are shapeless halter tops but this certain design used braided ribbons that went under her


    breasts, pushing it up like ripe melons. The pleated texture looked like wrapping paper withcework


    that made her look like a piece of dessert.


    I involuntarily swallowed as our eyes locked with each other.


    Then sheughed, her shoulders shook as her limbs wrapped around her stomach. Her cheeks were


    flushed, her loose hair bounced as her eyes sparkled in the firelight.


    A reluctant chortle escaped me and we both tried to stopughing but whenever we attempt to be


    serious; she would giggle and I would snort as I try to halt my mouth from smiling.


    Until at longst we were both out of breath and I managed to clear my throat.


    "We should really stop meeting like this Ez. It is bad for my heart." Her voice was hushed this time as


    she brushed away tears that formed in her eye.


    I stepped forward and raised a hand to wipe away to remaining dampness from her cheek and her


    eyes widened as I closed the door behind me.


    " Have you given a thought about what I asked you?" My fingers went to her chin and she shivered.


    "I...I have not decided yet." she looked away from me as she hugged herself.


    "And yet this was not the first time you stood by the connecting door." I reasoned out in a gentle voice


    as I came closer to her until I could practically smell her clean scent. "Can you tell me what''s holding


    you back?"


    That was when she made eye contact with me again. The longing that glimmered behind her hesitant


    actions.


    Something was really holding her back.


    "ina, my wife." I rumbled softly as I put my arms around her waist. " there is no need to be scared. I


    merely want to sleep next to you till you are ready."


    " That is not the problem. I do want to be with you Ezran. But this started as a marriage of


    convenience." She bit her lip and looked away. "I never expected it to be this way and now...I-I am


    afraid to want more."


    My heart skipped a beat at what she said. It was true that at first I merely married her because her


    family has no power to interfere with my own house but now...


    I also want more...


    Never have I expected that the scared little girl I first met would enchant me as my wife.


    At first, I thought that it might be because she is half-fey but I am a full-blooded dragonkin. A half-blood


    cannot overpower me unless they are very strong purebloods as well.


    But there is something about this woman that just makes me feel so weird. She was like an unforeseen


    change I never expected.


    And yet...I cannot count this as love.


    I like howfortable I am with her. How she cares for my people and doles out punishment to the


    ones who deserve it.


    She is firm but not cruel nor is she self-centered in thest few days I have observed her. Even Milford


    and Niles who were my eyes and ears have nothing but praise for her kindness, intelligence, and warm


    personality.


    "Is that the only reason why you are concerned?" I looked at her and she gave me a new expression.


    It reminded me of a cute hedge bunny puffing its cheeks in irritation before it fires its sharp quills at you.


    "Milord, I cannot feel too much for you if you don''t feel the same way. To do such a thing is selfish and


    insensitive. It will hurt one of us in the end." she stopped before she lost control over her emotion.


    "Forgive me...I have said too much..."


    "What if I want the same thing. Does that count for something?" I leaned against her ear and whispered


    huskily.


    Her breath sharpened as she refused to look my way. Then she raised a hand towards my chest just to


    pinch me.


    "Milord, please...do not tease me...." I saw that her ears had turned red as she pressed her hot face


    against my chest.


    "Then let us at least try this, seeing as how we run this estate well together. Let''s try being a husband


    and wife." I took her hand and kissed them.


    "A...As in..a real couple?"


    How adorable can this woman get?


    Taking her hand, I pulled her towards her bed. To think the reason why she did not want me to share a


    bed was so simple...


    "Why don''t we give it a try?" I smiled at her as she started walking.


    Somehow, It seems like I havee to understand my wife a little bit now. She was too scared to


    admit it because she was unsure of my feelings towards her.

 Chapter 28: I want the Same Thing (R -18)

    Chapter 28: I want the Same Thing (R -18)


    Ely''s POV:


    What if I want the same thing. Does that count for something?


    What is going on?


    He cannot be saying that he likes me? Or...maybe want me?


    We have only been together for a few days, how can he say that he wants the same thing?


    Was he being kind?


    I have not done anything out of the ordinary. Most girls flirt hard at the men they really like but I have


    always tried to act normal when he is beside me.


    Although I do blush from time to time when he does something sweet but...


    Does being sweet and kind to me marks me as someone special in his eyes?


    I do not know...


    But then when I heard his words; why is my heart racing so badly.


    He stopped when we were in front of my bed. Ezran shifted and hoisted me up effortlessly toy me


    down the center of the bed then he took a spot beside me, causing the bed to dip and creak.


    "I want to kiss you little one. May I?" his big hand went to my waist and he effortlessly pressed my hips


    against his as he nuzzled and kissed my nose.


    "A-alright.." I gasped when he coaxed my mouth open and sucked my tongue right away. He moved


    around inside me as I shivered pleasantly at the ticklish yet arousing sensation of French kissing my


    hunky husband.


    I moaned when his hands stroked upwards till they both found my erect nipples peaking against my


    gown''s bodice. The crimped cotton texture of my nightgown gave it a different feeling as he gently


    thumbed my nipples and stroked them as he kissed me greedily.


    I felt myself being pushed against the plush pillows as his kisses went from my mouth to my breasts.


    "Allow me to sleep here in your bed for the remaining days of my stay and I will show you just how


    much I want you, ina." He growled before hiszy red eyes turned even darker with desire as he


    kissed my erect nipples through my thin gown as his huge physique pressed even harder against my


    silken flesh.


    "Wa-wait...This is going too fast again." I moaned out as I found my body throbbing as he shifted his


    weight off me.


    "I am sorry. " he sat back but cradled me against his hard warm body but he did not do anything until I


    was able to calm down. "I''ll behave..."


    His words somehow made me happy as he soothingly stroked my back until I manage to calm down.


    How strange. Why am I so at ease with him? My ex-lovers were never thisfortable.


    "A...Are you going to be okay?" I looked down at his bulge which was branding the curves of my butt


    since I was sitting on top of him.


    "It will go down in a bit." he shrugged before looking at me again, waiting for time to say something.


    "Ez. Do you really mean it? You want to give it a try?"


    His thickshes fluttered slowly as his red eyes darkened even more before he licked his lips and


    nodded.


    "Yes. I want to make this marriage work." his warm gaze was kind and somehow I found myself


    responding as I raise a hand to cradle his jaw.


    "Do you mean it?"


    "Yes. This may have started as a marriage of convenience but I found myself liking our situation even


    more. Will you take the plunge with me on this, ina?" His sexy raspy voice against my ear made me


    lift his head and kiss him.


    Well...It is not exactly what I thought I would hear but then our marriage is a rather unique setup.


    Let''s just be happy that he actually established a goal and just wing it.


    We spent a few minutes kissing in every way possible. His hands were hot as they slipped under my


    gown to touch my sensitive flesh but he never tried to put his fingers inside my underwear.


    But I could felt the urgency in his kiss from how fast he was panting. I have viewed enough porn to


    know that he was about to burst from how his penis was twitching against my stomach.


    "Ez." I breathed as my fingers slipped inside and held his twitching erection. "Let me help. "


    His eyes turned reptilian as he growled low and deep as he nipped my neck just as he moved against


    my hand as I stroked him using gentle yet firm motions.


    It was not my first time giving a hand job but I cannot make it so obvious so I did my best to behave like


    it was my first time holding a man''s equipment.


    His response was thrusting against my fingers savagely until I felt something warm spill against my


    hand and it felt a bit tingly.


    He was still hard, his rod stiff and pulsating but he grabbed my hand and wiped it clean with a wet


    cloth. Ezran was breathing like he ran a few hundred miles as he took off his night robes, revealing his


    pale muscr body to my blushing gaze.


    Then before I knew it, he pinned me under the bed with his bulk. I looked up to see that he was


    breathing hard and fast. His erection was leaking precum as he took deep breaths.


    "Don''t move. Your little stunt was very dangerous wife. I need release but I promised...." his fangs were


    visible from this view and I can tell that he was holding himself back because he promised that he did


    not want to scare me by shoving it inside me.


    I wanted to help him.


    But to do that; I have to take charge.


    So I caressed his face with both my hands and I whispered to him what I had nned.


    "You can do that?" He looked impressed with my suggestion.


    "I can."


    His face looked skeptical.


    "Where did you learn this?"


    "Books."


    "Where in the-"


    "There were some suggestive picture books on the library shelf."


    His ears turned red at my words.


    Someone seems to be rather guilty, guess those sex journals and books were things he reads.


    "Do not strain yourself."


    "I won''t." I smiled at him as he helped me change our positioning.


    I subtly raised the coolness in my body with my water mana and concentrated it into my crotch as I


    knelt on all four as my husband thrust in between my legs, hitting my panties and my clit.


    It worked because he was suddenly covering me, his hungry lips nipping and licking my back as he


    continued to rub himself against me like a lustful beast.


    It felt so mind-numbingly good when he angled himself higher and he started rubbing against my


    covered pussy. The coldness of my thighs was a delicious contrast to how hot his rod was as his


    continued motions rubbed against my dripping pussy lips and my engorged clit; It made me wonder just


    how good would it be if he puts it inside me.


    His snarl suddenly startled me from my aroused mind as his hands tightened around my hips and he hit


    my clit hard with a few quick thrusts, making me stiffen as I came just as he spilled his hot seed against


    my thighs.


    I could not remember much but he was still hard as a rock as he thrust against my wet thighs as he


    kissed, nipped, and teased me again until I could not recall how many times I lost control.


    And yet even with such urgent actions; he never hurt me. In fact, he held on to me gently and even


    kissed and licked the spots where I was sore.


    "I...I cannot move." I shivered as Iy on my back, trembling as he kissed my belly and went lower. "W-


    wai..."


    My voice died when he spread my legs open and ate me. His tongue flicking backing and forth against


    my clit and pussy walls till I felt myself going over the edge over and over till my hips went numb as he


    thrust his blunt fingers inside me, his long reach hitting my sweet spot with every stroke.


    By the time we finished, He wiped the juices seeping from his chin and held me close while covering us


    both with bedsheets.


    Oh, my Goddess. How many "little deaths" was that? I lost count of how many times he tongue fucked


    me so well.


    Without evening up for air.


    "Are you okay? Did I go overboard?" He rumbled as he put a hand under my chin.


    "No...You did a little too well." I sighed as I smooshed my cheek against his chest as the fatigue started


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    to set in."Can we sleep?"


    His answer was a softugh before kissing my forehead and hugging me even closer as the night air


    drifted around us, the smell of flowers and cool air immediately lulled me to sleep.


    "Sure. Good night, wife."


    I smiled and closed my eyes, finally letting sleep take me to dreand as I stored this night in my


    memories.

 Chapter 29: Attachment (R - 18)

    Chapter 29: Attachment (R - 18)


    Linda''s POV:


    Mdy asked me to prepare a few spices from the Exotic Landsst night. She mentioned wanting to


    recreate a dish they ate at a restaurant in the first district.


    I immediately organized the spices in the culinary house before turning in.


    Stifling a yawn as I made my way to the main house and up the stairs toward mydy''s chambers.


    But before I can knock, someone ced a hand on the door and made a "ssssshhh" noise.


    I turned to find one of the manservants who was on standby at the duke''s room. He looked a bit


    ufortable and embarrassed.


    "I think you shoulde back when Her Grace rings for you," he whispered. "The duke went into the


    duchess'' chambersst night and did note back to his room after. The night became a little loud


    even for me so I had to leave as well ande back."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The implication was clear and I felt myself blushing as I nodded and left to take in a spot of breakfast at


    the kitchen.


    The duke was a man with a scary aura that terrifies me but I have been getting better at stopping


    myself from crying in front of mydy...


    But for my sweet mistress to be able to sleep with His Grace, my respect for her just went up a notch.


    "Should I prepare some bandages and healing salve? The manservant mentioned that it was loudst


    night." My cheeks became hotter at that lewd picture and I found myself shaking my head as I walked


    faster.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Ezran''s POV:


    My body feels lighter and my sensitive nose can smell the light musk from her body as I tucked her


    closer to me while I yed with her blonde hair which felt like silk.


    Aside from that.....


    She possesses mana. I felt it when she tried to help me get my arousal under control. The subtle


    coolness and sensation that entered my cock every time I rubbed against her pressed thighs were


    delicious and unexpectedly it felt better than I thought it would.


    It was not only that. The water mana she possesses also managed to calm the lust rage inside me that


    usually makes me want to be rougher during sex. I loved the way she arched her back easily as her


    soft moans filled the quiet room, my hips moving against her crotch and thighs over and over.


    And the way she tasted when I devoured her quivering pussy while she moaned and shuddered. Her


    body trembled in ecstasy. It was the first time that I felt a thrill down my cock when I heard her cries of


    satisfaction.


    I wonder if she was aware that her water mana affinity is strong.


    Why did I not just take her when I knew that she wants the same thing as I do?


    Because she never asked me to enter her. My respect for this woman is worth more than momentary


    relief from my beastly lust.


    "Hnnngh..." her eyebrows drew close together as she sneezed softly before sniffling and burrowing


    even closer to me since my body was warmer than an average person.


    I chuckled at her cute and adorable actions I kissed her forehead and pulled more covers to keep her


    warm.


    Last night was something I will remember and I have my wife to thank for it. She cared for me even in


    the heat of passion and that endeared her to me.


    I could easily get attached to her.


    Or maybe it was toote.


    Since...I don''t want to part from her today.


    Her eyes slowly opened and I felt my morning arousal swiftly as it nestled against her inner thigh.


    She looked like a wood nymph with her green eyes and sleepy expression yet she smiled at me


    disarmingly as she raised a hand to touch my jaw before hesitating.


    I took her hand and kissed it, licking the ce where her pulse jumped. Her blush deepened as her


    hand linked with mine.


    "Good morning Ez." Her voice was hoarse but I feel myself wanting to kiss her.


    "Morning, sweet wife." I moved to lean towards her until our lips touched. She was startled at first but


    when I did not pull away; her arms went around my neck as I waited for her to start kissing me.


    Usually, lust overrides my senses when a woman touches me but I have only kissed a rare number of


    lovers but when I shared this act of intimacy with my wife. Somehow it felt different but at the same


    time; it feels very nice.


    She was so responsive, so sweet. What man can resist her as I deepened the kiss, slipping my tongue


    inside her hot mouth.


    Her body trembled as I rubbed myself against her and to my delight; she threw a leg over my waist as


    my length slid against her open crotch.


    "Wife. I want to...be inside you." I groaned as I pulled the bodice of her gown down and sucked one


    turgid nipple. To my delight, she shivered with delight and her hold on me tightened.


    "I want it as well." She mewled softly as I pushed her on her back and began to trail kisses against her


    stiff covered breasts till my lips reached her stomach which spasmed against my kisses.


    I did not want a repeat of her being in pain. I gently parted her thighs until she was open for me. Her


    swollen folds were pink and plump; my fingers sank inside them and I licked my lips when I spread her


    wider with my hands, showing her erotic insides.


    "Ez? What is happening?" her voice was worried as her legs trembled.


    "Be still. I promise you....that I''ll make you feel good."


    I leaned in and began to run my tongue against her outer pussy lips just as my callused fingers rubbed


    the small pearly bump that controls her pleasure center before licking her insides ravenously.


    This tiny bundle of sensitive nerves gets any female wet and is overlooked by a lot of males but I have


    found that no female can stay dry if I teased this gently.


    And judging by the way her insides started getting wetter and creamier as she squirmed restlessly. It


    was working rather well.


    "E-Ez...Ezran..." she sobbed as I stopped and gently rubbed my erection against her dripping wet slit.


    "You...promised that it will not hurt right?"

 Chapter 30: Body Compatibility (R - 18)

    Chapter 30: Body Compatibility (R - 18)


    Ezran''s POV:


    "Yes. I promise...." I easily slid inside her as her delicious insides convulsed and squeezed me while


    swallowing my cock whole. "Mhmmm...so tight."


    Her legs instinctively went around my waist as I started moving. Her face was flushed as I linked my


    hands with her as we both moved together, her beautiful shapely hips matching my rhythm and pace


    until her voice started moaning and gasping softly.


    Everything about her captivates me.


    Her voice, her aroused expressions, her responsive body that grants me immense pleasure.


    It made me think that every one of the nights that I spent servicing other women should have been with


    her. Making countless hours of love to her.


    Only she could make me feel this hungry and satiated when this lovemaking ends.


    "Little one....Ely...."thest nickname somehow felt right and it seems like she loved it too because she


    just squeezed me so hard until....


    I mmed inside her onest time and she cried out while draining my cock dry even as I continued to


    spill myself violently inside her receptive body.


    " Aaahhhh! Wha-What is this?" She shivered as I pumped more of my seed while she continued to


    shudder and spasm.


    "Forgive me, love. But my kind always spills out more seed juice when inside our female." I breathed


    hoarsely as I felt her suck me in even more.


    It felt too good for me as I held my gasping wife against me; her gentle breaths against my fever skin


    and the fast beats of her heart mirrored mine as her pussy gently continued to suck my cock back in.


    Tempted beyond all measure, I tore off her nightgown and threw it off the bed as I felt myself hardening


    inside upon seeing her in all her naked glory.


    "Y-you...it...we just finished." she blushed before I moved, the load I spilled inside of her lubricated my


    entrance as it made it easier for me to arouse her as I pulled her to a sitting position, making her yelp


    as she held on to my shoulders.


    She gasped when I moved my hips and started a new rhythm that soon had her panting loudly and she


    lifted her body and adapted to it, milking me as I sucked her nipples as I made her arch forward so that


    I can take more of her breast into her my mouth.


    Until I spilled my second load and gently shifted her position in which she was kneeling on all four limbs


    with her pretty ass to me which gave my hands ess to her plump breasts as I thrust inside her even


    faster this time


    "W-wait...This is...too much..Ahhh! Ez! How can you do ....Aaah! this without..." her body trembled as


    her sweet insides started responding again as I continued to arouse my wife while sucking on her neck.


    "N-Nooo..I''m...losing it..."


    "Then lose yourself, Ely. As long as it is with me. My kind can keep going without recovering so just let


    go, wife..." I murmured to her ear as I pressed on her drenched slit till I found her swelling bump and


    fondled it more roughly as I thrust inside her delicious heat as her cries aroused me to no end.


    I''m going to make thisst a bit more.


    because I want to monopolize her.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ely''s POV:


    I finished cing the special bread I am making on the new oven that was constructed just for me.


    It was a wood fire oven that traps UV rays and with a special petalite te that concentrates the vor


    and texture of the bread.


    I had constructed the diagram from memory when I had the builder make it and I will be testing to see if


    the tbread cooks well.


    I had Linda prep the vegetables for the stew I was nning for a test stew for lunch. She is really


    showing promise and has an instinct in knowing what I need.


    Lisa, Beatrice, and Charles were of great help as well. I learned that Lisa''s family owns a herb farm so I


    asked if she can clean the abandoned hot house nearby and tasked her with readying the herb garden


    with the errand boy''s help.


    Beatrice has an eye for fresh meat so I made sure that whenever I need beef, pork, or chicken; I send


    her with Linda when shopping since I have been busier ever since I got permission from my husband to


    do whatever I can to make the culinary house fit my desired creative space.


    Last night''s dinner of Lamb Stew and Spicy Rice made me crave Middle Eastern and Mediterranean


    cuisine.


    The chef seems to know his vors and spices well. The meat was also tender and melted in my mouth


    while the rice had the right amount of vor and heat that went well with the spicy stew.


    I promised my husband a breakfast treat after he left to train with Capt. Niles. He also seems like he


    was in a good mood ever since we both agreed to make a true marriage out of our previous deal.


    I blushed at the lewd things he did to me and how my body could not seem to get enough of his hands,


    lips, and voice.


    The feel of his huge, muscled body against my own as we made love early in the morning more than


    once. He was bigger than all the guys I slept with but he knows how to use it well and he did prepare


    me before he impaled me.


    It felt so good that I was melting...he was smoking hot. Even with my experience; I still feel myself


    turning red at how he could keep going without turningid.


    Even after that, my body cannot help but yearn for his touch and his kisses. I had to wear a high neck


    gown today because his teeth and hickey marks were littered all over my pale flesh.


    He was gentle and rough as I remembered how he spilled himself inside me so much that I felt his cum


    dripping out of me when we left the bed. Even now after a long soak and some vigorous scrubbing; I


    can still feel him inside my body.


    Is this what one would call being very bodypatible with your lover?

 Chapter 31: Eggs, Kofta and Flatbread

    Chapter 31: Eggs, Kofta and tbread


    Ely''s POV:


    I finished cing the special bread I am making on the new oven that was constructed just for me.


    It was a wood fire oven that traps UV rays and with a special petalite te that concentrates the vor


    and texture of the bread.


    I had constructed the diagram from memory when I had the builder make it and I will be testing to see if


    the tbread cooks well.


    I had Linda prep the vegetables for the stew I was nning for a test stew for lunch. She is really


    showing promise and has an instinct in knowing what I need.


    Lisa, Beatrice, and Charles were of great help as well. I learned that Lisa''s family owns a herb farm so I


    asked if she can clean the abandoned hot house nearby and tasked her with readying the herb garden


    with the errand boy''s help.


    Beatrice has an eye for fresh meat so I made sure that whenever I need beef, pork, or chicken; I send


    her with Linda when shopping since I have been busier ever since I got permission from my husband to


    do whatever I can to make the culinary house fit my desired creative space.


    Last night''s dinner of Lamb Stew and Spicy Rice made me crave Middle Eastern and Mediterranean


    cuisine.


    The chef seems to know his vors and spices well. The meat was also tender and melted in my mouth


    while the rice had the right amount of vor and heat that went well with the spicy stew.


    I promised my husband a breakfast treat after he left to train with Capt. Niles. He also seems like he


    was in a good mood ever since we both agreed to make a true marriage out of our previous deal.


    I blushed at the lewd things he did to me and how my body could not seem to get enough of his hands,


    lips, and voice.


    The feel of his huge, muscled body against my own as we made love early in the morning more than


    once. He was bigger than all the guys I slept with but he knows how to use it well and he did prepare


    me before he impaled me.


    It felt so good that I was melting...he was smoking hot. Even with my experience; I still feel myself


    turning red at how he could keep going without turningid.


    Even after that, my body cannot help but yearn for his touch and his kisses. I had to wear a high neck


    gown today because his teeth and hickey marks were littered all over my pale flesh.


    He was gentle and rough as I remembered how he spilled himself inside me so much that I felt his cum


    dripping out of me when we left the bed. Even now after a long soak and some vigorous scrubbing; I


    can still feel him inside my body.


    Is this what one would call being very bodypatible with your lover?


    It must be. Because the act of making love with Ezran was just so good. I have never felt that way with


    my previous lovers when I was a celebrity chef on Earth.


    "Mdy. The skillet is hot."Linda told me as just finished grabbing the spices I need from the spice rack.


    "Great. Please watch the bread in the oven and call me if it starts puffing up." I instructed her on using


    the handle of the long breadboard to take it out and flip it into the basket without burning herself.


    As I left Linda to the task, I concentrated on making Shakshuka and Kofta.


    Originating from North Africa, I ate this unique egg dish during my trip to the Middle East. There were


    varieties with spam or meat but I prefer the shakshuka with just the eggs.


    Kofta was a marinatedmb meat dish seasoned with spices and yogurt to mask the stink of the meat.


    First I sauteed my onions and garlic in a well-controlled heat till it was soft before adding my green and


    red bell peppers till they also softened before adding canned diced tomatoes.


    Just as I started mixing, I summoned my fire mana and little by little infused my food with it by enriching


    the vors as I cooked them.


    After adding the spices like cumin, paprika, and cayenne chili; I wove some mana once again into the


    dish and somehow the sauce looks brighter and the aroma was fragrant.


    "Mdy...that smells really good." My maid sounded like she would like a taste of this but I merely


    smiled as I seasoned it carefully with a bit of sugar, salt, and pepper.


    I then started cracking eggs on it after the sauce has reduced as I stopped feeding bits of my fire mana


    into it before turning the heat lower.


    My husband likes his eggs runny but not raw so I covered the skillet with a lid for a while as I took a few


    sprigs of fresh parsley growing from the nearby herb pot and chopped it slightly.


    After a few more minutes, I took out the skillet and tasted the tomato sauce. It tasted very lush and


    deliciouspared to before. The mana really does smoothen out the vors of vegetables all too well


    The same happened when I finished mixing my meat with the spices and shaping them on a metal


    skewer before roasting them in my new oven.


    I saw Linda swallow as the rich smoky meat came out perfectly juicy as weid them out on a te.


    Iughed and handed her a small piece ofmb and we savored it. The stink was nowhere to be found


    and all that was left was delicious and brimming with mana I injected while roasting it.


    Then I felt a small pulse then my fire mana somehow recovered and healed me of my fatigue.


    Whoa...interesting. So carefully weaving my mana into the dish little by little enhances the dish and


    also promotes recovery as the dish simmers or stews for a long time.


    The method is certainly different from merely stopping the mana after it was cooked as is the traditional


    method.


    I will have to confirm that after I try infusing other dishes. For now, I think this food is fit to serve him


    since I promised him to cook something good.


    For now. This is delicious and done!


    "Linda, how is the bread?"


    My maid brought a t basket that had twelve big tbread that deted after it was done cooking.


    The bread was perfectly t, lightly browned on both sides, and chewy in texture when tasted one.


    "Perfect." I smiled approvingly at her.


    Then I made water mana infused yogurt, mint sauce, and some garlic sauce too before calling Beatrice


    and Lisa in to take the dish to the outside dining table.


    Just as we were done preparing the meal. I made a few sandwiches from some leftovers for me and


    the maids. The girls were a great help in helping me and I left them as they munched on their reward


    as I took the cold pitcher of my husband''s favorite orange-red iced tea and saw him walking with Capt.


    Niles from towards me as I set the drink down.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Somehow seeing my husband dressed in a simple white shirt and loose pants, his gloved hand resting


    on his sheathed des evoked some odd feelings. His serious facade was softened by a reluctant


    smile as he listened to the captain''s words.


    The light caressed his silky ck locks and I can see his muscles mold against his sweaty shirt which


    my body throb at remembering our morning together.


    I wonder how should I act. Natural? Flirty? Maybe a bit of both?


    Shaking my head to clear my muddled thoughts. I tried to calm down but my heart would not stop


    beating so fast. It was kinda frustrating.


    "Mdy." Nile''s voice made me turn around as he bowed. "Word around the estate was that you are


    cooking something for the Duke. Naturally, I havee to humbly ask you if I can partake of your


    food."


    "Of course Capt. Niles, We have enough for you. This dish I cooked is a meal that can be shared but it


    is a little spicy." I confessed.


    " Well, I happen to love spicy food, Your Grace. Not for everyone but I do crave it from time to time."


    The captain looked excited but then my husband shoved him aside.


    "Niles take a seat. Stop flirting with my wife." he joked but then when our eyes met, his red eyes turned


    a shade darker as his hand found mine.


    Never breaking his gaze from me; he led me to the table as he sat down. A swift motion from him and I


    found my hand against his sweaty cheek.


    "Your hand is cold. Feels nice." he leaned against my palm hoping to touch me more but I feel the


    captain''s bemused nces at his lord anddy.


    "Milord behave. I am sure you are hungry." I admonished him as I shook off his hold on my hand and


    he scowled like he was deprived of his favorite pastime.


    I uncovered the skillet te to reveal the Shakshuka, Kofta, and ced the dips, a mini fattoush sd,


    and some tbread in front of them.


    "Eat up gentlemen before the dish gets cold. Just be careful as the surface of the skillet is still hot." I


    warned them as Idled a portion of the egg to each of them on a small bowl and gave each of them


    the tbread.


    The moment both of the men dipped their bread anddle some of the tomato and egg on it. Their


    expressions changed almost instantly as they demolished almost all the tbread Linda baked along


    with the kofta meat. The skillet soon dwindled as my husband and the captain ate and even fought over


    thest portion.


    "Enough!" I halved the final egg and gave each of them their share.


    "This is amazing! The spiciness is not overpowering, there is heat but the creaminess of the egg and


    that addictive lush spiced tomato sauce just melded with the fresh chewy bread. Themb meat was


    reallyplex and savory with an addictive vor. The cold sauces you made for these were also a


    good pte cleanser. I could eat two more skillets of these...." Niles looked at me like I was an angel. "


    What do you call these delicious new creations Mdy?"


    "Shaka Eggs and Lamb Roast. Shaka means Molten in the Asuran tongue; I read about their cuisine


    and how they utilize various spices to cook their food. " I told them as I finished my sandwiches while


    they finished up thest of the bread.


    The captain hastily left before I could bid him goodbye.

 Chapter 32: A Chance at Love

    Chapter 32: A Chance at Love


    Ely''s POV:


    As I was about to take the dishes inside the kitchen, Ezran took them all and offered to help me clean


    up.


    Since the maids were off doing some work, I washed the dishes while my husband helped dry them


    and ced them on the drying rack.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere was quiet. I found that instead of being awkward with each other after all we did; this


    type of silence was weing.


    But it also made me conscious of him.


    "Are we done?" his deep voice somehow made my insides quiver as I dried my hands with a drying


    cloth.


    "Yes. If you have somewhere to go. You may go." I smiled at him. " Thanks for helping me clean


    Ezran."


    But he did not leave. instead, he took my hand and told me to follow him. I stared at his broad back; he


    did not say anything about the Shakshuka Eggs but he ate it all.


    Maybe he was the type to show his appreciation by finishing the food.


    That must be it.


    I noticed that we are back at the main house but Ezran took me toward a different hallway and then


    down an underground passageway where the direction was...


    In front of a huge door lit by floating mana stones. A seal was glowed in front of it and from what I could


    read as the graceful, flowy script glimmered


    { Only an heir of mberge can open the Vault.}


    He raised his hand and a ck me coated it as he pressed it on the seal which glowed ck before


    it opened the doors with an audible creak.


    The whole ce did not look like a room. It was simr to what I saw in the Cave of Wonders scene


    from the movie Adin. It was filled with mountains of gold and chests overflowing with jewels, trinkets,


    and other valuable things.


    He led me past a few areas. Some chambers were filled with gold, some of gold or diamonds and


    rubies.


    Until we came upon a clean room that had disy shelves of priceless jewelry. Many eyes went wide


    when I saw that my husband went towards the center disy where a certain set was kept.


    He took it and showed it to me.


    It was an exquisite diamond jewelry set. The earrings, ne, and bracelets were all done in an


    intricate yet elegant design that can go with any outfit that I would wear.


    "I have heard from your maid that you do not possess a single jewel set. Take this and wear it when


    you attend that themed party. " he gave the see-through velvet box to me.


    "Thank you. I''ll return it when the party is done." I clutched the expensive jewelry to my chest as I


    breathed a sigh of relief that I do not have to go essory hunting.


    "It is yours. I will bring up a few more jewel sets for you to use. As the wife of a duke; you are entitled to


    all the jewels you see here in my family vault." he towered over me and stroked my cheek slowly before


    he gave me a tender look. "I am pleased with the Shaka Eggs and that Lamb Roast. The spicy, lush


    vors were to my liking. I want to taste it again."


    " I...Is that why you gave these to me?" My question got a nod from him and Iughed nervously before


    giving him a bright smile because I was feeling so happy that he loved it. " R-really? I was worried it did


    not suit your taste but I am d you liked it."


    His lips went to my own and I trembled as he pulled me towards him and I was swept in this sweet


    moment when his tongue enter my mouth. I easily found myself responding as I could not resist


    because I was hugging the jewel box to my chest.


    "What am I to do with you ina?" his husky tone made me blush when he ended the kiss before he


    walked away and took a small box beside a huge ruby and took my left hand.


    I watched in wonder as he slipped a princess-cut blood ruby ring into my pale finger.


    "It has urred to me that I never gave you a wedding ring. Now that we both agreed to try hard on


    this marriage; it is only right....that I give you my grandmother''s heirloom ring."


    I stared at the beautiful crystal ring that intertwined to form around the cut blood gem and a few smaller


    diamonds lovingly. Somehow seeing a wedding ring on my hand made the whole promise real.


    "Here." He took the box from me and gave me a male version of the wedding ring. " Put it on me."


    And just like that. The moment I slipped the ring on Ezran''s finger and he took my hand where our rings


    touched and caught the light. I felt like I have a chance at love.


    The promise that was made has finally solidified between the two of us.


    To try our best to be a good husband and wife to each other...

 Chapter 33: The Mistress Letter

    Chapter 33: The Mistress'' Letter


    Ely''s POV:


    "Mdy, a letter arrived for the duke," Milford announced to me while I was taking tea in the main


    drawing-room.


    He usually takes all missives or letters to my husband but he is giving this to me?


    But then I saw the elegant scrolling script and a strong smell of roses emanating from it. The name


    made my grip my teacup hard.


    This is a letter from Lady Margaret Lorax...to my husband.


    I am tempted...God, I want to rip the letter to shreds and just storm into that bitch''s house and p her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But....that would mean being selfish.


    Just when my husband and I promised to try and be a good wife.


    "Thank you for bringing me this Milford." I finished my drink and stood up. "I appreciate your trust in


    me."


    The butler could have gone straight to my husband about this but as the mistress of the house; he and


    I have grown close that he has started to trust me.


    "My pleasure, Your Grace." he smiled as I left to go to my husband''s study where he was working.


    My heart suddenly ached as I walked closer to his study. I remembered how I first met Lady Lorax and


    did not find her pleasant at all.


    But...she is my husband''s lover.


    It has slipped my mind whether they are still an item or if I was not supposed to find out.


    I stopped halfway and wondered.


    "Will...he be bothered by this?" I wondered out loud and pivoted back to find the head butler. "Maybe


    Milford should give this to- Oofff!"


    My face smooshed against a hard wall...that felt warm. I looked up and blushed when I felt two strong


    arms steady me just as I was regaining my bnce.


    "Milord...Oh, I am so sorry, I was not watching where I was going." I rubbed my nose when he noticed


    the crumpled letter run my hands. "Ah. This is for you, Your Grace."


    "Mine? " he frowned as I handed him the letter and his eyes sharpened when he saw the name. His


    gaze went to me intensely and I wondered if I did something wrong.


    " I should get going now." I gracefully bowed and left him so that he may read that damn letter in peace.


    "Wife. You are aware of who wrote this, right?"


    I stood still and sighed at the sudden tenseness between us.


    "Yes, Milord."


    "I see. Do you trust me then?"


    "I believe you will do the right thing," I answered as I continued to walk.


    Somehow, I heard his door close but the soft click of the lock sounded abnormally loud in my ears.


    "Talk about bad timing..." I muttered to myself when I saw Mrs. Yates with two maids.


    She was instructing them on how to clean the windows, her voice was sharp and strict but then she


    saw me.


    Her pinched face still stayed the same. She bowed in deference to me and ordered the new maids to


    follow her.


    Well, at least...she knows her ce. As long as she does her job. I have noints.


    I made my way to the culinary house and had Linda help me prepare a few ingredients to replenish our


    stocks of broth cubes, iced teas, and a few homemade sauces like mayonnaise, ketchup, and some


    herb dressings to keep my mind off of things.


    But no matter how hard I try. I can''t seem to shake this dull throbbing inside me.


    "Linda?"


    My personal maid looked at me and smiled.


    "Yes, Your Grace?"


    "Please be honest with me. Is Lady Lorax still bent on pursuing my husband? Do not even bother lying


    to spare my feelings because I have an idea of what it is." I went straight to the point. "Just tell me what


    you know."


    I saw conflict in my maid''s expression. We have been through so much together that she and I have


    Which makes my question all the more brutal for her since she hates making me feel sad.


    ".....Yes. The Lady Lorax has been known to be the Belle of the ton. She is the current reigning beauty


    who leads the Illiosan social circles and is well known for her fiery beauty, impable manners, and


    etiquette plus she was recently widowed after her husband diedst year. She then began telling any


    female who listens to her that she will be Duke Ezran''s wife." My maid nced at me before


    continuing. "Imagine her position now that anotherdy married the duke she has been coveting. I am


    sure this is why she is getting desperate."


    "So...were she and my husband lovers?"


    "Yes. She was thest assignation His Grace had before he went off to quell the Barbaros forces. The


    rtionship onlysted for a month before he got married to you." Linda said rather sadly. "Mdy, I...I


    am sure the duke of not thinking of..."


    "Of what?"


    "N-nothing..."


    Somehow hearing the reason behind Lady Lorax''s possessiveness towards my husband made a bit of


    my hope die.


    We quietly finished all prep work after that and I proceeded to go to my study to check the new


    expenditure papers that arrived this afternoon.


    Better to drown myself in paperwork and think happy thoughts.


    Linda was currently downstairs, preparing a crystal pitcher of cold fruit tea for me so I sat down and


    began looking through the expenses for the estate.


    Swallowing softly, I imagined the pretty redheadughing as her well-manicured finger stroke my


    husband''s naked arm as they shared a bed together.


    It made me want to throw up.


    But I lost myself in my work, barely registering Linda''s entrance and that she ced a tray beside me.


    She seems to have retreated and I looked back and said thank you as the door closed.


    The sun was already setting by the time I finished approving the permission slips for a few things. I took


    a sip of the iced tea and let the fruity sweetness calm my nerves.


    But then I remembered my husband''s words as Iid back.


    "Wife. You are aware of who wrote this, right?"


    "Yes, Milord."


    "I see. Do you trust me then?"


    "You asked me before that we would try to make this work. Does that include trusting you even though I


    don''t know anything about you, husband?"


    I felt a bit betrayed right now as I refilled my ss and drank more tea.

 Chapter 34: Proving Himself

    Chapter 34: Proving Himself


    Ely''s POV:


    The door opened. It must be Linda.


    "Linda, can you make me a sandwich and refill the tea please," I said as I ced my half-filled ss on


    the tray. "I still have a few more papers to look through so go ahead and take your dinner."


    "I already sent your maid away to eat, wife."


    My husband''s deep voice made me stop as I felt his body heat behind my back. He reached over and


    drank what was left of my tea before he examined the pile of papers I have finished approving.


    "Neat as usual. Pierce has been singing your praises a lottely. " the respect and approval his voice


    made my cheeks redden a bit as he suddenly ced a hand on my shoulder. "Dress up nicely.


    Something in purple that sets off your vibrant eyes."


    "Are we going somewhere?"


    "Yes. We are going to make a statement. Wee to your first taste of Illiosan high society." He


    whispered. "Meet you at the carriage in an hour?"


    I turned around and he was suddenly gone like the wind.


    What was that all about?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ezran''s POV:


    A few hourster,


    I knew something was wrong when I received a letter from my wife. She looked serene but I can smell


    the scent of pain and sadness from her.


    After reading the contents of the letter from Lady Lorax. I felt like wringing her pretty neck.


    That brazen fox...


    They were words of provocation disguised as flowery love words and she made it seem like we were


    still lovers. She purposely did this to sow doubt in my wife''s mind.


    And it worked.


    No wonder my wife looked pale and unhappy. Society gossip travels fast and she is an intelligent


    woman. She is no fool.


    She knows who Margaret is to me.


    But I am pretty sure I ordered a "ck Blossom" box sent to her to end our rtionship the moment I


    came back. Most of the proper noblediesplied or are usually scared of risking my wrath to


    oppose me.


    Shit.


    Well, if she wants to see me then I should do just that but I won''te to her like an obedient puppy.


    A sudden image of my wife crying all alone somehow made a dull ache inside my chest. It baffled me


    because I never felt such pain before when thinking of a woman.


    ina...


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This time, I will properly finish things.


    and I will prove myself to my wife.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    My wife was very punctual, she picked a soft violet gown with white creamce that was functional and


    easy to move in. Her hair was curled and tied in a ponytail only for the ends to rest against a pale


    shoulder. An amethyst thicker graced her lovely neck which was paired with simple earrings and a


    bracelet.


    Most women needed 2-3 hours to get ready but she obeyed me within an hour and was here now in


    the carriage.


    However, my happiness faded when she won''t even meet my eyes even when the carriage moved. Her


    pretty face was staring outside, her stare was focused on the wide grassy ins and small picket


    fences where farmers were herding their livestock back to their stables and barns.


    "Wife. will you hear me out?"


    She did not turn her head.


    "I see. "


    I am a proud man myself but then again....so was she.


    So be it.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What is this?" My wife looked shocked.


    We had entered avish mansion home but it was a bit smaller than mine. The servant bowed and


    scraped at my feet the moment he saw who I was. When I growled at him to show us the way; he


    immediatelyplied.


    "A party she is currently attending."


    "She?" Her pretty face then realized who I was referring and she looked confused.


    I squeezed her hands and whispered to her ear. That was the first time her stiff expression changed. It


    was filled with curiosity and anxiety.


    As soon as we were announced, I immediately made my way to the hostess and offered my greetings


    to thedy of the house. She was immediately stupefied that a duke was attending her soiree and


    looked positively pleased as she curtsied while we finished a few minutes of conversation before


    leaving to mingle.


    As I had imagined, many of the nobles were captivated by my wife''s lovely features and her inherent


    grace. Her nervousness vanished once she knew that I won''t leave her to the vultures as she


    exchanged a few words with some matrons and a few youngdies.


    As she finished all her talks with them on time, I ushered her away as I already had a n in mind.


    After asking a nearby servant to a discreet missive to "her"; I guided my wife into the gardens where I


    asked her to sit beside a tall hedge.


    "Sit and listen. Trust me."

 Chapter 35: Severing Ties

    Chapter 35: Severing Ties


    Ezran''s POV:


    Her dainty brows furrowed for a while before she sighed and bobbed her head.


    I was relieved and for a moment; I kissed her gloved hand to see if her expression has softened. When


    I looked up, my heart thumped loudly against my chest when I saw her cheek turn pink and she looked


    troubled again.


    Ah....how adorable.


    Feeling hopeful, I went to the other side of the hedge and waited. A few minutester, Lady Margaret


    Lorax arrived exactly where I was.


    She was beautiful as ever and she looked excited and pleased to see me.


    Her reaction left me colder than ever. From her fiery red locks to her curvaceous body that promised


    sultry nights of seduction and endless perversions but somehow my ardor has died a quick death.


    leaving me with feelings of irritation and anger at her obvious covetous ploys.


    "Darling! I knew that those ugly ck flowers were a ruse! You came to me after reading my letter." her


    gentle voice was well-modted and controlled as she walked closer to me and tried to hug me but I


    pulled away.


    She seems surprised but then she recovered and tried to kiss my cheek but I pulled away from her.


    "This is not funny, Lady Lorax."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But my love...."


    "Stop it. Do not call me that." My furious voice dripped with irritation as I feel my eyes glow in the night


    which made her pretty face go pale with fright. " You seem to think you are an exception to the rule so


    let me assure you that you are not. Our little assignation is done, Lady Lorax so I suggest you cease


    with your attempts at sending me letters."


    I spat out my words with a hiss that she recoiled as the shadow behind me trembled and howled eerily,


    scaring the stupid girl as she stumbled back as the night shadows grew bigger.


    "Y-You are serious...Is it because of that...that woman?! She is a simple border bumpkin from the


    provinces. How can she beparable to my ss and breeding! " she scowled at me, her flushed


    face indignant that I would dare to defend my wife.


    My instincts made me take a threatening step towards her and she stumbled back, her eyes wide with


    fear as the wind howled loudly into the night.


    "Watch your tongue. That woman is my wife and I intend to be loyal to her. "


    "You will tire of her and then you wille back to me." She whimpered when I growled inhumanely,


    causing her to gasp and step back in fright.


    Stupid girl...


    "I doubt it. You are dismissed, Lady Lorax. LEAVE."


    She cried out loud at the finality of my words but amidst her fear, her eyes gleamed with hidden


    defiance as she scoffed and ran away from me.


    My energy was spent as my stiff shoulders slumped as the shadows lessened and returned to normal.


    A soft rustle from the other hedge made me turn around.


    ina was behind me, her ethereal beauty looked so perfect against thendscape of the night as her


    vulnerable expression made me itch to hold her in my arms.


    She looked incredulous and her frown vanished as I bowed my head. My hand reaching out to her and


    she trembled as she leaned against my palm on her jaw.


    Then her fingers moved and stroked my jawline. It was a small sign but that meant something.


    "I told you to believe me."


    "Yes. I believe you did." she looked guilty.


    "I meant what I said, wife. About making this marriage work."


    "Yes. I am so sorry for doubting you. I don''t know you that well so I just..."


    I embraced her and she gasped before her body rxed against mine.


    "Ask me and I will tell you everything. I want to know more about you as well."


    "R-really?"


    I nodded as a genuinely happy smile graced her lips as a myriad of expressions yed across her


    face.


    "Then...can we go home and get to know each other?"


    "Absolutely. Let''s offer our farewell to our host and leave"


    As we did our duty to the host and left the party, I remember spending the night talking to ina about


    our favorite books, her favorite recipes and we even foundmon grounds as we loved to swim and


    even read foreign cooking methods from Exotic Lands.


    It seems like we have something inmon. Most females do not like books but my in seems to


    like reading a broad spectrum of them. I wasfortable switching topics with her in a way that I never


    thought possible.


    If Lady Lorax had not sent that letter; I would have never stopped to think that my wife could even feel


    this way.


    But because of my willingness to talk to her, I can feel her trust in me slowly growing again...


    They say that once someone''s trust is broken, it will never be the same even if you gained it back.


    and I vowed to myself that I would keep it that way.

 Chapter 36: A Royal Audience

    Chapter 36: A Royal Audience


    Belmont''s POV:


    I stared at the Ezran who looked fit to be tied the moment he came to the Royal Pce to report for the


    As Crown Prince, my position was in the seat closest to my father. I could see that he did little to hide


    his annoyance at being summoned from his home.


    Seated in front of him was King Julius Srius IV, Current Monarch of Illios and the current Sun of the


    Kingdom. His silver hair and periwinkle blue eyes are a family trademark and inherently; the one who


    possesses these physical traits is usually favored for candidacy as the next King.


    My father was still fit for his advancing age of 50 years and is dressed in his court clothes with his


    scepter in his gloved hand and a hidden sword strapped to his waist.


    His blue eyes looked frostily at the duke whose head was bowed before him.


    "I have heard of your recent change in marital status Lord Ezran. Did I do something to offend you


    when I suggested a few suitable matches a month back?" My father asked in an amiable voice but I


    can feel the simmering anger beneath it.


    And so it begins.


    There is a reason my father wants the Duke of Aisenburg under his kingdom. His wealth and power


    match that of the royal coffers; His lineage was also nothing to scoff about as he is a descendant of the


    Wyvern Lord, one of the Four Dragon Lords of Arcana.


    Plus there was no secret that the Duke has strong supporters in the other dragonkin, who are all


    powerful in their own right as well.


    He could leave and start his own Dukedom if he wishes to and his skill and power during times of war


    have won many victories for the Holy Kingdom and he has remained undefeated.


    This made my sire eager to keep Ezran happy but he also wanted leverage and a means to keep him


    tied to the kingdom.


    For years, he has proposed several matches with daughters of the closest men from his faction. He


    even tried to betroth the First Princess Miranda as a show of favoritism since my spoiled sister had


    always coveted being wed to the Kingdom''s most powerful man.


    But the stoic Lord of Tartarus refused them and my father cannot punish him or risk alienating his most


    powerful ally.


    Which was why after years of failing to secure a marriage for him; The news of him being married for


    almost a month shocked the whole court.


    Even I was surprised. I have known Ez since he was a young boy and he was not one to make a move


    without a reason.


    "My Liege. You are well aware that my loyalty to the Sun of the Holy Kingdom has never been


    questioned. I believe in pursuing a marriage that would greatly benefit the kingdom." the Duke''s voice


    was polite but I can tell he is impatient.


    " And that would be?" My father prompted.


    "The woman I married is the only daughter of Baron Loris Beaucamp. " He looked serious as he said


    these words. "Their family have been border barons to the Northern Realms and keepers of the peace


    between the humans and the magical creatures of the North since olden times. I believed that the


    current baron''s daughter who is now my duchess is deserving of your magnanimous blessing for her


    family''s services of keeping these creatures in line while we expanded our power here in the human


    realm."


    That is Ez for you. Even when he would rather breathe fire on those who irritate him; he has enough


    self-control to reason out with my father.


    "I remember the name Beaucamp. Their family has never been present at court because of their duties


    guarding the North. I would like to meet your new wife Aisenburg. I have heard rumors that Lord Loris''


    wife was a fey princess before she went back to her kind."


    I saw Ez''s mouth thinned at that order but it was for a split second before he nodded and stood up.


    "Very well, my liege. I shall ask my wife toe here and present ourselves to you after the whole


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    court finishes their luncheon. This is eptable?" Ezran''s blood-red gaze shed with my father''s


    frosty stare.


    "Quite. Now on to the matter of your departure." The king dismissed everyone who was at court even


    his queen and consort except for me and Ez.


    I can tell from how calm he was that he was seething underneath from how he kept his sword arm


    under his cloak as he and my father discussed various strategies in conquering Guthrie and dealing


    with its inept stupid king.


    To think that the cold duke would care so much about exposing his duchess to the whole court.


    It made me want to meet this mysterious woman.


    She must be something special to have captivated the elusive Duke Aisenburg

 Chapter 37: Meeting for the First Time

    Chapter 37: Meeting for the First Time


    Belmont''s POV:


    Once we were both dismissed; I asked Ezran toe to walk with me. I even offered to give him the


    use of my message falcon so that he can write to his duchess.


    He was already showing his displeasure but he went with me to my personal space and soon after a


    few scribbles; my falcon left his perch near my table to deliver the message.


    "Is there a reason why you do not like my father to meet your wife?" I asked him once the servantid


    the coffee tray at the table and left.


    "....." he merely sat down at the table and took the coffee cup and sipped. His red eyes scanned the


    window with a nk stare.


    The same window he looked at before he took off like the Hell hounds of Tartarus was upon him two


    days ago. He must have seen something through one of his heightened abilities but at that time; he


    seems very distracted.


    "So do tell me...Is she as beautiful as the rumors say?" I decided to tease Ez, hoping to find out what


    the position of his wife was in his list of priorities.


    "Why are you so interested, Your Highness." he grimaced as he drained his beverage before setting it


    down. " Rumors? What rumors is the ton spreading now?"


    "Well, there was someone who said that she looks like a fey queen. Another says that she can charm


    any man shees across and...there is also one where she is rumored to be kind to servants." I


    chuckled. " Then there was that weird one where she has two horns and a tail growing from her butt."


    A loud cracking sound from him made me look back and I saw that he crushed his teacup, but his face


    remained uninterested.


    "Oh, and I heard some male nobles taking bets on who can seed in asking her on her first


    assignation," I told him, this rumor was a lie but he was not reacting as I had hoped.


    A heavy dense aura filled the room for a while as Ez stood up, his dark and light mana suddenly burst


    forth from his body; the two forces tore apart my shelves and study in less than a second.


    "That is not a nice rumor to be spreading around, Bel." his eyes were still calm but his mana was still


    messing up my room like a couple of wild animals.


    "Okay okay, That one was a lie but you have to admit. If your wife is as beautiful as the Lady Lorax


    then there will be men asking her on assignations. It is the way of the married ton here at the capital." I


    reasoned out but his face turned darker at my words.


    He then grabbed the papers from my desk and before I can react; he threw them up in the air and I


    cried out when the heartless cad burned it to a crisp.


    "I spent all morning drawing those up!" I bemoaned hours of work all gone to waste.


    "I suggest you start writing to them all again. Your Highness. In the meantime, I''ll show myself out.


    Thank you for that mediocre cup of coffee..." he harrumphed as he strode out and those wild beasts


    stopped thrashing my study and assimted back into the duke''s shadow.


    My eye twitched as a shelf suddenly copsed before my eyes. Well, the infamous Duke of Tartarus


    has always been famous for not showing his feelings in his face but the way he let loose his dual mana


    even in their shadow forms was answer enough.


    He is possessive of her, Now...the next question is....whether he is possessive of her because he likes


    her or merely because he considers the girl his property.


    I used a crystal to call in a mage for now. As I watch silently as he used a spatial spell to repair the


    study as much as he could; I wondered who was spreading the rumors among the nobles.


    First seeing him lose his cool over a woman. How surprising


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I decided to check on the dessert that my beloved Father was craving for his luncheon so I made my


    way to the royal kitchens and the moment I arrived. The ten chefs and their staff bowed before me.


    At the center of the floor was the Royal Chef Pepin, he is a middle-aged man with a double chin and a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rotund belly that shows how much he likes eating his creation.


    But despite his fatness; Pepin controls a minor mana spirit. A smander that can control the food''s


    temperatures and infused a bit of mana into his dishes. His expertise in handling it gained him fame


    and his dishes are delicious due to the mana of his spirit.


    He used to be a humble chef when I first met him as a young prince and he did not use to look


    this....big but years of countless praises from my father andcency in his cooking has turned him


    plump andzy since no one can cook as well as him.


    I sighed as he took me to the table where my father''s dessert is being ted.


    My father once tasted this dessert at Aubergine, a kingdom famous for its sweets and pastries. It was


    called a cheesecake; a decadent dessert made of cream cheese and sugar with a shortbread crust. My


    father would always demand this cake with whipped cream during luncheon whenever most of his


    nobles are present at court.


    I am not too fond of the cheesecake now as it was too rich for my taste as a grown man. There are


    times I wish a cheesecake that is as light as air would be made but when I suggested it to Pepin; he


    would smile and promise me that he wille up with something but he just follows the same recipe in


    making cheesecake.


    After I made sure that everything is going ording to n. I made my way towards the gardens which


    led to the throne room as a shortcut.


    The royal gardens are famous for their flowers and exotic trees. There are blossoms moved from the


    exotds that grow here but they usually cannot be found elsewhere.


    Even now in summer, some of these flowers are in full bloom, their fragrant smell filling the air with its


    sweetness.


    "Oh dear..." a female voice by the pavilion made me curious. No one should be allowed here as this is


    the ce closest to the throne room.


    I walked towards the owner of the voice, a woman dressed in an elegant wine red dress, her gloves


    seem to be made from the best leather and her bo hid her face from my eyes. Her hair was striking


    though; a rich golden color that reminds me of honey and sultry nights.


    My boot must have stepped on something because she instantly turned around and I froze when I saw


    her face.

 Chapter 38: A Cake Accident

    Chapter 38: A Cake ident


    Belmont''s POV:


    I felt like someone punched my chest because I had a hard time breathing as I beheld the most


    beautiful woman in the kingdom.


    Even the current belle never made me feel this giddy.


    Goddess above, she was beautiful!


    Her lovely face was stained with pink upon seeing me as she bowed gracefully before me. I have never


    seen such perfection in a single woman. Her blonde beauty rivals that of the fabled Fey Queen Titania.


    "I am sorry, milord. A servant told me to go through here as a shortcut to my destination and I seem to


    have made a wrong turn somewhere." she looked confused from the frantic way her lovely blue-green


    eyes darted from one ce to another. "Do you think you can help me find the Duke of Aisenburg''s s


    quarters Milord?"


    Aisenburg?


    This lovely creature is looking for Ezran?


    which means...


    "Mdy, Are you by any chance..?"


    before I could say something, an agonized scream came from the royal kitchen. Instinctively I knew


    something was going on to go horribly wrong today.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ely''s POV:


    When I heard a scream from the nearby building, I saw the handsome silver-haired man turn back but


    then he stopped and looked at me with troubled light blue eyes.


    "Mdy, I will call a servant to show you to Ezran''s quarters but I have to go." He said politely before he


    bowed and ran away.


    Since he calls my husband by his first name, I figured he would not be angry if I just follow him right?


    So I trailed after him until I was in a room that looked like every professional chef''s dream. There were


    stoves and ovens all lined up on both sides. Numerous Bug counters where one can prep arge


    amount of food and cooking stations at the back where I heard sizzling sounds and a symphony of


    someonemanding the other chefs.


    It took me back to the times when I was able to do those things. Those were hectic and busy times but


    I was always with a smile whenever my team finished work.


    I hid behind one of the ingredient shelves as I listened to a rather rotund chef who was scolding a


    younger cook and a ruined pile of cake at his feet.


    The silver-haired man looked positively different. His aura was cold as he spoke but they were too far


    away for me to hear but from the way, the fat chef was pointing jerkily at the younger one and then at


    the cake.


    I surmised that they were all upset because of a ruined dessert.


    Curiously, I went nearer and heard their voices more clearly this time.


    "Your Highness. There is not enough time to prepare another Aubergine Cheesecake...." the fat chef


    was sweating buckets.


    "I am well aware Chef Pepin. However, my father the king will want someone to take responsibility for


    this."


    "....You! You stupid idiot! Because of your idiotic mistake, you are fired!"


    "Y-your highness! Please spare me! I have my younger siblings to feed! Punish me severely but please


    let me continue to work here!" The raw desperation and fear in the young man''s tone somehow how


    resonated with me.


    Because I was also someone who had to struggle to provide for my family during my younger days and


    I had to endure a few humiliating insults from head chefs I use to work under.


    I looked at the younger man who was bowed in front of the Prince now. He had short-cropped dark


    brown hair and clean nails; his uniform was impable, and only his apron had food stters on it, but


    I also sensed something from him.


    A sleeping spirit....just waiting for the right catalyst.


    When the fat chef kicked him for daring to beg; I saw that he had a pretty face which was offset by a


    scar near his temple as he fell on his back.


    I decided to take action because this was simply senseless work brutality.


    They all noticed me the moment I came out as I bend down to help the young man up with a hand.


    "Can you stand up?" I asked him softly and he seems dumbstruck for the moment before he took my


    gloved hand as I pulled him up.


    "How dare a woman enter a man''s kitchen space ! Get out! Shoo!" The fat idiot was about to storm


    towards me but he was held off by the silver-haired man.


    They called him Your Highness, which means he is a prince. But which prince though?


    There were Four princes in Illios; the crown prince was born from the queen while the second and


    fourth were from the fourth consort while the third was by the first consort.


    Judging from how he seems a bit younger than I; he could be the second or the first prince....but wait.


    The Royal Almanac says that the Crowned Prince was born with silver hair and periwinkle eyes


    so....this guy is the crown prince!


    "Royal Chef Pepin. It is rude to scold an honored guest." The coldness in his voice caused the chef to


    shut his trap.


    "A..An honored guest?" the chef''s piggy eyes looked at me insolently.


    "She is the Duke of Aisenburg''s wife. Lady Aisenburg." The prince''s words caused everyone to turn


    pale white at his words.


    Even the round-bellied chef was shaking in his shoes as his insolence turned to fear. His thick lips


    blubbered noisy words of apology.


    One mention of my husband and they all look like they would pee their pants.


    "Your highness. It seems like I have forgotten my manners to introduce myself." I curtsied low and


    bowed my head. " My name is ina Aisenburg, wife to Duke Ezran. The timing is inappropriate but


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    may I ask why a chef is getting fired over one measly cake?

 Chapter 39: A Baking Challenge

    Chapter 39: A Baking Challenge


    Ely''s POV:


    Since my title was known. No one dared to retort orin so the Prince came to me and exined.


    "The cake that was spilled was a favorite of the king. The noon meal will end in 2 hours; the cooking


    time for an Aubergine cheesecake is at least three hours." his tone was formal and slightly over-polite


    as if I am not aware how long cheesecake cooks.


    "Because of the sensitive timing and temperature plus cool downtime is important and delicate isn''t that


    so, Your Highness?" I cited down the long reason why the dessert was hard to make. "Then allow this


    young chef to make up for his mistake."


    The Prince''s eyebrow went up as his gaze went to the young man whose head was bowed.


    "No one can make a cheesecake in two hours." he frowned at me but I merely smiled.


    " I can make it. But the cheesecakes will be a different sort but I assure you that it will be well worth it."


    I could not help but be excited to use my mana in this kind of high-pressure test.


    "Cheesecakes?" The prince looked intrigued. "Mydy duchess; to make one cheesecake is already


    difficult enough but to attempt a second one is folly. Will you risk shaming the Aisenburg name for a


    nameless young cook?"


    I looked at the young man whose head was still bowed but I can feel the fighting spirit emanate from


    him.


    "I am the Duchess my husband chose and I never back down from a challenge. Allow me to use a


    fraction of the royal kitchen space and make this cook my assistant. If I do not seed, you can banish


    me and this cook from the Royal Pce."


    The Prince, the Royal Chef, and everyone wore shocked expressions but in the end.....


    "Very well mydy. You have two hours and thirty minutes; I will lengthen today''s entertainment for half


    an hour for you but I will be informing your husband about this risky gamble." the prince said to me


    seriously.


    "Please tell him after I am halfway done with the baking. I do not want to worry him too much." I asked


    him while putting my hands together.


    My words made the prince massaged his temples as he stared at me for a long while before he had the


    Royal Chef and his team disperse and back to their jobs of preparing today''s meal.


    "This is not how I imagined our first meeting mydy." He motioned a servant to get two coffees and


    soon I had a cup in my hand.


    I sipped it and struggled not to make a face. The roast was weak and the vor was more sour than


    bitter. I prefer a finer ground coffee with a medium to dark roast.


    "Me either, Your Highness. Prince Belmont." I set the cup down to the side of a nearby table.


    "You may have that space for your baking. I have heard the rumors about your food but it would be


    interesting to see what you can do with desserts." he hid an amused smile before his gaze went to my


    unfinished coffee. "Was the coffee to your liking?"


    " It''s mediocre at its best." My answer received a chuckle from him before he turned to leave.


    I walked towards the empty and quickly memorized the space and the ovens. While I was inspecting


    everything; the young man who was following me silently spoke.


    "Yo-your Grace, Please allow me to help you in making these cakes. I will do what I can to repay your


    kindness..." his voice was nervous.


    I turned to him and noticed that he has a lot of food stains on his apron but none was of the ruined


    cheesecake.


    Something fishy was going on.


    Was he being used as a scape goat by the fat chef?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your name?" I asked him and he lifted his face to me and I noticed that he had overly long bags but at


    an angle, I could see light grey eyes with a touch of blue.


    Very unusual yet beautiful eyes.


    "Neo. Your Grace," he said respectfully.


    "Nice to meet you, Neo." I raised a my hand to shake his when he reluctantly touched mine.


    As we shook hands, my dual mana reacted to the young man''s touch.


    This one has Slyph in him...


    The air is strong with this one.


    The dual voices inside me confirmed my gut feeling. This guy is special! But he needs mana enriched


    food to awaken his mana spirit.


    This challenge got even more interesting.

 Chapter 40: Igneus and Undine

    Chapter 40: Igneus and Undine


    Ely''s POV:


    I had Neo quickly tell me where the cookwares are and other things I needed for making the cakes I


    have in mind.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They are different from the western style cheesecakes with their rich dense cream cheese vor


    because they were popr in Asia.


    The Jiggly Fluffy Cheesecake from Japan and The Pillowy Chiffon Cheesecake from the Philippines.


    Both have lighter airy cakes than their Western counterpart but there is a difference in finishing but I


    have to gauge Neo''s ability first before I could put my n in motion.


    Time is of the essence and to make sure I do not leave things to chance. I have to use every ounce of


    my mana. Both Fire and Water.


    We have names, little miss....


    That we do.....


    If I were not in another world and was reincarnated, I might think that these voices are hallucinations or


    a product of overworking myself. But I can also feel two dual pulses inside me that only seems to grow


    whenever I used my mana to infuse my dishes with them.


    I guess I can not ignore them any longer.


    Will you two help me out? I asked them since only the purest manifestation of mana called Mana Spirits


    are able tomunicate with its bearer.


    Hahaha... You do not have to ask. the male voiceughed, amused


    We would be happy to assist. I am Undine; The Water Spirit. the female said


    Igneus the Fire Spirit is mine. We will show ourselves when the time is right but for now. Just use us as


    you have always done.


    Now that we are stronger. Your fatigue will lessen now that you have awakened uspletely. We


    could not speak to you before but now; We will help you out. Undine told me.


    I felt my body bing lighter and my mind became much clearer as I had Neo gather the pieces of


    equipment needed and set them up while I took the basket to grab what ingredients I need.


    Plus a few fruits for the final touches.


    As we both set to work. I was surprised at this young man''s intuition to assist me and how I seem to be


    able to read what he needed as well. Because of that; the prep work, the baking and theyering of the


    buttercream were wless and took lesser time than I thought.


    He was talented and careful with his ingredients and knives; There is no way he was that clumsy and


    drop a cheesecake.


    Once again, that fatzy Royal Chef was being suspicious when he immediately singled out a talented


    man like him to get fired.


    "For now, I had better concentrate." I used a timer for the water bath where the Fluffy cheesecake is


    currently baking in one oven while Neo had taken out the two batches of the chiffon cake sponge.


    "Mdy, I''ll be cooling these down now," he said before I could tell him and instructed him to ce it in


    a cooler ce while we got ready to slice fruits and grate the cheese.


    Fortunately, the cooking equipment and utensils used here at the royal kitchen are simr to the


    kitchens in my old world in a way so I had no time adapting.


    "Is this okay mdy?" Neo showed me the bowl of cream from the mixer.


    "Hmm...3 more minutes, it should be fluffier," I said after a momentary look. " And when we are in the


    kitchen, I would rather be called chef. Do I make myself clear?"


    His eyes widened but his lips twisted into a smile as he shouted.


    "Yes chef!" he looked energized as he went back to whipping the cream into the consistency I needed


    for the fluffy cheesecake.


    I looked at the huge clock that was on the wall and I smiled.


    Time for a little surprise.


    I had been subtly infusing a mix of both mana to heighten and enrich the vors of the cakes that were


    being baked as we were making them but I just used a small amount of water mana into the third cake I


    was making...


    This type of cheesecake was made popr at banquets and is popr amongst cafes and bakeries.


    A mini cheesecake topped with pureed berries.


    If my strategy goes this well then...


    I will be able to awaken Neo''s sleeping Mana Spirit.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Neo''s POV:


    In all my years of apprenticing and cooking. I have never encountered anyone like thisdy.


    When she stood up for me when I thought I would be kicked out. She defended me with such clear and


    honest eyes.


    The challenge to bake two cheesecakes to reced the one that was ruined would have me thinking


    that it was impossible.


    Chef Pepin took 4 fours to make just that one single Aubergine style cheesecake.


    Initially, I was worried that thedy duchess would see how different a professional kitchen was to a


    regr one and cry uncle.


    But to my surprise; she memorized the workspaces and had me gathering equipment to be used. By


    the time I was done; she was already back with the ingredient we need and started giving me orders


    like a skilled and trained head chef would.


    I was always a quick study and I have this uncanny ability to read other people and anticipate what


    they need based on what they are doing now.


    She seems to have noticed how I had prepped what she needed before she asked for it and was


    ted. Chef Pepin would often curse and punch me because I was too fast and he would use me of


    showing off.


    But my level of speed at multitasking seems to fit thedy''s speed at baking two desserts at one time. I


    was actually having fun with cooking!


    She was incredible; her movements were that of a trained chef and the way she wouldmunicate


    with me loudly instead of in soft barely heardmands was much more preferable.


    Just as the cakes were all done and cooled down. I watched her take a smaller cake from the third over


    and ce it near the other cakes for cooling but I cannot make out what it was as it was covered with a


    dark cloth.


    I felt a boring stare aimed at me and I turned to see Chef Pepin and hisckeys staring at us.


    They would be insulting me to hell and back by now but with the duchess near me; I am sure they are


    waiting for the opportunity to humiliate me again.


    "Neo! Get ready to garnish!" her voice made me move fast.


    As I assisted the duchess with the decorations of the cakes. The luncheon bell rang and the whole


    room was suddenly abuzz with activity as all of the staff started bringing out dish after dish.


    "Mi-mdy?" I saw her expression as she observed how Chef Pepin shouted and harassed several


    chefs and female servers while the food was being ted.


    But her lovely face looked....frozen with disgust at how the food was handled.


    I wondered what was it that made her expression like that?

 Chapter 41: Noontime Meal at the Palace

    Chapter 41: Noontime Meal at the Pce


    Ely''s POV:


    Holy mother of pudding.


    I was so excited to see how a professional royal kitchen works but there were just some sloppy ting


    and food handling that I can spot in just a few seconds I have watched the Royal Head Chef work.


    To a person without any culinary training, it looks fine but to me.....


    It was a disaster.


    The head chef mostly yells at them to hurry up and dump whatever dish they have for that course on


    the te, garnish it sloppily, and allow the female servers to take it. He did not delegate nor does he


    provide instructions clearly to his sous chef, line cooks, and the garnishing team.


    As a result, every appetizer had either way too little garnish or nothing at all. The soup was not properly


    drained of the scum as I can see small amounts clinging to the mouths of the bowls. The main courses


    were supposed to look beautiful but they were justid out like how oneys food on a buffet te.


    Uninspiring.


    Ugh....


    As a former head chef of 2 French bistros, my master would have demoted Chef Pepin to the potato


    peeler boy if he saw this mess.


    No wonder luncheon takes 2 hours to do. The inefficiency of the back of the kitchen was abhorrent and


    it made me think that Neo was a wasted talent in this kitchen.


    "Mi-mdy? Are you ill?" Neo asked me.


    "I was just observing how Chef Pepin runs a service. How disappointing... " I sighed softly before I


    smiled at the young cook. "Let''s finish up here. Shall we?"


    He blushed a bit as he nodded.


    I took out the tray of four perfectly shaped mini cheesecakes from the cooling area and sprinkled a bit


    of water mana to keep it creamy.


    Neo''s eyes were glued to my every move as I ted the small desserts with finesse, used a star-


    shaped piping bag to pipe in simple swirls around the cake edges, and carefullydling the thick puree


    into the top, and then cing a strawberry rose surrounded by little berries.


    Perfection.


    "This is...This...is..." the young cook''s eyes were shining as I gave him the forceps.


    "Now let me guide you into doing the top decorations. Let us begin." I smiled at how he eagerly listen to


    my instructions and tried to replicate my work.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Belmont''s POV:


    I watched as dishes rolled in as noontime meal began.


    My eyes went to Ezran who was checking the surroundings now and then.


    Odd. It seems like his wife has not told him of her arrival but....she did appear before me after getting


    lost and ended up in the royal kitchen building.


    Her beauty was not the only thing that intrigued me but the way she stood up for that young male cook.


    The way her honesty and righteousness shone from the depths of her real eyes were mesmerizing.


    She was passionate and confident about making not one but two different cheesecakes for today''s


    noontime meal.


    Such spiritbined with her looks was a very temptingbination. But that bravado can only keep a


    man''s interest for a short time...unless she does have the skills to back it up.


    "No news from your wife?" I decided to tease my friend who merely sipped his soup twice before he


    asked for it to be taken away.


    I tasted my soup and it seems fine...except for a few globs of small scum that was not noticeable to the


    eyes.


    "She should have been here hours ago. " was all Ez said as his red eyes red at the next dish.


    Salmon Steak with Lemon Butter Sauce with herb Potatoes.


    Filet Mignon with Red Wine Sauce.


    These two entrees were some of the best food I have had but as usual, Ezran ate one bite before


    having the servants take it away as he mumbled incoherently.


    "What was that?" I teased him again and he just scowled at me.


    "Nothing." He then sipped more wine as he looked at the delegates joining us for the noontime meal.


    Both were foreign representatives from the Exotic Lands. One was from a small country called Ryo


    whose traditional sweets, ornatebs, and kimono silks were bing popr among thedies


    while the other was from a group of inds called Sng; they are pretty famous for their exotic fruits


    and unique seafood.


    They each wore unique clothing for males. The Ryo delegate favors dark kimonos with an overcoat and


    it was tied together with a wide belt called an obi along with these unique wooden sandals.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The other delegate was more tanned and muscled but he was wearing an embroidered colorful jacket


    that reaches until his midriff and loose pants with an equally colorful sash wrapped around his waist.


    His headdress was a more muted color and held his hair back from his eyes.


    Both had interpreters with them as they conversed with the king himself.


    While this continent is at war with several of its neighbors; my father has been steadily wooing


    delegates from the Exotic Lands to expand our trade routes and enrich new items that can attract more


    capital for our kingdom.


    But so far, from the looks of the delegate''s expression. They are still withholding the agreement from


    my father.


    After the har yer entertained us for quite a while, Soon it was time for the desserts to be brought to


    the table.


    Somehow I found myself bing nervous. My father has a weakness and that was cakes; his


    favorite was the Aubergine cheesecake and usually, if he was not fed his favorite during the noon meal,


    you can be sure that he will be in a bad mood for the rest of the week.


    But then I saw the young male cook instruct the female servers to bring us each the cakes.


    "What is this...?" My father stared at two cakes on disy.

 Chapter 42: Cheesecake Feast

    Chapter 42: Cheesecake Feast


    Belmont''s POV:


    I was surprised as well.


    Chef Pepin had a hard time but somehow Lady ina did more than what was asked of her.


    One cheesecake was a golden yellow color with a light brown top but it was dusted with some sort of


    sugar frost and some whipped cream and strawberries while the other one was a white frosted cake


    with shaved cheese on top and some cute rosettes decorating the top and bottom edges.


    The smell was not the usual dense rich smell of cheesecake but it smelled good nheless.


    Soon two slices were served for each of us and I saw how Ezran''s face had a weird stunned look


    before he ate the first cake which jiggled like it was...


    "What the? This cake is moving! How is this possible?" My father was dumbfounded as he ate it and


    his eyes sparkled before he smiled like a child. "Such an airy feeling..."


    Ezran was also digging into the cake so I took a huge bit and nearly bite my tongue at how the creamy


    cheese taste was light and fluffy in my mouth as I chewed till it disperses without a hint of heaviness I


    usually get.


    I had always dreamed of a cheesecake that might taste light as air but just as delicious. To think that


    Ezran''s wife made something impossible possible.


    Amazing...


    I saw my father and the delegates eating the first cake with a smile on their faces before they went for


    the second cake.


    And so did I.


    The rich taste of the buttercream was the first thing I tasted followed by the faint orange sponge cake


    which tasted as soft as a cloud then I was hot by the rich salty cheese shavings that somehow


    harmonized with the sweet airy buttercream.


    Two different cheesecakes and yet they had their own charms and vor.


    Addicting! Incredible!


    These desserts are unlike anything I have ever tasted!


    "You there!" My father motioned for the female server toe to him. "Call Chef Pepin here


    immediately!"


    The Royal Chef came in a few minutester and was nervous as he bowed before us.


    "Did you make these new cakes Chef?" My father''s questions were frantic which caused the chef to


    tremble in fright.


    He must be thinking that my father was displeased with the dessert from the loud way he was


    speaking.


    "Your Majesty. Someone else took control of the desserts today! There was an ident involving my


    cheesecake and I had no choice! Punish them sire, not me!"


    At this news, Ezran''s eyes sparked withprehension and I stood up.


    If the Duke finds out that his wife meddled with the food and my father takes an interest in her.


    There will be a bloodbath. Time for some damage control.


    "Father, the fault is mine. I brought a special chef over to make cakes for us in honor of our two


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    esteemed guests from the Exotic Lands. This esteemed cake maker agreed to bake these cakes on


    grounds that I do not reveal his/ her identity." I bowed to my king.


    "I...see." the disappointment in his Leone eyes was evident as he dismissed Chef Pepin who


    disappeared into the kitchen. "Well reward this special cake maker well as I am greatly pleased with the


    confections.


    "You-your Majesty? The esteemed cake maker has onest gift for you and your important guests...."


    the young cook was pushing a cart with covered trays.


    There was more?


    Only four guests were dining so one tray was given to each of us. Ezran looked calmer but he was


    staring at the te with an intensity that frightens me.


    The tray cover was lifted and I blinked at the smallest cheesecake I have ever seen. Unlike the two


    cakes that were given to us in slices; this one was special and it looked too pretty to eat.


    Careful detailing was done to it from the dripping thick fruit puree made of blueberry to the tiny swirls of


    whip cream and the strawberry rose detail.


    Ezran looked positively fit to be tied but the moment he took a bite of cake. He was silently stuffing his


    face.


    "This!.... This is simr to Aubergine cheesecake but it was smoother! and the tastes so fruity and so.."


    My father looked like he was about to cry as he ate his tiny cake sparingly as if he wanted this moment


    tost.


    I took one bite and I was also lost in the creaminess of the cheesecake and the burst of sulent


    berries to the crumbly goodness of the bottom crust.


    Before I knew it, I finished that small cake after just five bites.


    A burp resounded from my father''s mouth before heughed it off and the delegates also seem more in


    the mood after such a tasty treat.


    "You. What is your name?" The king motioned for the young cook toe closer.


    "N-neo. Your Majesty." He bowed respectfully.


    "Did you help prepare these cakes?"


    "Yes, sire."


    "Hmm.....can you replicate these 3 different desserts next week?"


    The young cook called Neo swallowed before he shook his head and bent down on his knees.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness but each cake was done in aplicated manner. I merely did as I was


    told by the...cake maker," he revealed while his head down.


    The king looked disappointed but he was still in a good mood as he instructed the maids to preserve


    the remaining cakes so that it can be served during dinner.


    During that time, I saw a manservant from the outside whisper something to the duke. Ezran


    immediately excused himself and left for his room.


    After dinner was done. I went towards the royal kitchen and found Neo before he can walk away.


    He was not dressed in his chef''s uniform but is wearing his regr tunic and pants.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Where did the duchess go after the cakes were served?" I asked him immediately and he exined


    how she got a servant to show her to her husband''s quarters and tasked him to ensure the cakes were


    served correctly.


    "Did Chef Pepin still fired you? If so, I will have a serious talk with him."''


    "You do not have to, sire. I quit my post. " came his calm answer.


    "But why? I thought you needed this job?"


    "I did. The pay is better than any pub or tavern but I only go through the same recipes day by day. I


    thought that is what cooking is...but when I assisted Mdy Aisenburg; she was smiling and excited;


    her concentration and passion while creating those cakes captivated me and reinvigorated my love for


    food." came his answer. "I am going to go back to my hometown and think about what I want to do as a


    chef."


    Since he gave me such an answer, I had no choice but to let him go and he bowed before me onest


    time before he left to pack his belongings at the dormitory.


    "ina.....Duchess of Aisenburg." A smile made me lick my lips as I thought of the cakes she made. "


    She has the looks, brains, and a strong passion for cuisine. What a rare jewel indeed."


    I licked my lips as I went back to my Pce to prepare myself for the next court session.


    The duchess will be present and I want to look my best when she makes her entrance.

 Chapter 43: Sweet Cravings - Part 1 (R - 18)

    Chapter 43: Sweet Cravings - Part 1 (R - 18)


    Ezran''s POV:


    The moment I tasted the first cake, I knew who made it.


    I have been eating her food ever since I got home and her food somehow has that sophistication and


    passion that tends to make anyone lose themselves in the dish.


    The three cakes were all high quality, delicious and each had a unique charm that makes them very


    appealing to different people.


    But then I was also furious. Her passion and drive to cook will attract unwanted attention. If the king


    had found out that the cakes were made by my wife; he can issue a royalmand to keep her at the


    Pce as his cake maker when I go to war with Guthrie and the Royal Pce is not a ce I would


    want to leave my duchess all alone.


    Thank God that idiot Prince did some quick thinking and protected my wife''s identity.


    Now, I owe him a favor for that as I open the door to my room and I saw my wife primly seated by the


    window; her hand was on a coffee cup; her pretty eyes were only half-open as her eyes closed sleepily.


    Immediately I went to her and she moaned as I hoisted her up and went towards my bed.


    Gently, Iid her against the bed and loosened the ribbons on her waist, and loosened the buttons and


    the ties on her corset on her back so that she can breathe properly.


    She looked a bit pale and tired but she had a smile on her face. Making those 3 cakes would have


    been very exhausting for her


    I leaned against the headboard and stayed beside her as she napped.


    My growing fury soon fled at the face of her peaceful sleeping face. I cannot seem to maintain my


    coldness and anger when it was her.


    "Mmmnnngghh...." her sweet lips parted, enticing me forward as the subtle smell of buttercream


    entered my nostrils.


    This little minx...


    I leaned over her, bracing myself as I traced her upper lip with my tongue. To my shock, I tasted cream


    cheese so smooth that I ended nibbling on her lower lip until she moaned and I found my opening.


    Her body squirmed as I deepened the kiss against her mouth while my fingers quickly took off the top


    of her dress, exposing her plump breasts to my touch.


    The feel of her body was addicting as my hand palmed her right breast and her nipple hardened as I


    felt myself getting hard especially down there as mydy wife continued to respond to my touch.


    Since when did I like teasing someone this way?


    I have only aroused certain partners only when necessary but just the feeling of her soft skin turn hot at


    my touch just gave me a good feeling.


    I want to make her feel even better...


    But I also want to punish her because of what she did at the Royal kitchen. She nearly took 5 years out


    of my life for gaining the attention of that idiot Prince.


    Why can''t she just stay docile for once in a while?


    As I teased her tongue while I slurped and nibble until I felt her hands on my chest as I ended the kiss


    with a teasing lick before running my tongue over my lips as I pulled back.


    her eyes still looked a little drowsy until she noticed her state of undress, she tried to shove me away


    weakly but I would not budge as I crouched down to teased her left nipple before sucking it into my


    mouth; I could taste a bot of saltiness but I liked it as my hand teased the other plump mound.


    "M-Milord....St-top...No..." she tried to buck me off but she stopped when my hand slid up her gown and


    I stroked a smooth stocking-covered thigh. "Ahhhnnn No...Please..."


    "You worried me, wife. Milford must have informed you that you are to go here and wait for me and yet I


    find you making cakes for the King''s noontime meal?" I growled as I lifted my face from her breast to


    re at her.


    "Ther-there was an incident. I could not walk away from it; I am sorry for worrying you but this....is..too


    much." she tried to pull away from me by trying to crawl out but I held her firmly by the hips as I


    grabbed her gown and tore it easily like it was paper. "Aaahhh! M-milord! Wh-what have you done?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stay still," I said in my most menacing voice which usually makes even a grown man stay in his ce


    but it had the reverse effect on my wife.


    It only made her more frantic as she tried to save the scraps of cloth but I pinned her against the bed


    and noticed that she was wearing some very erotic looking stockings for it covers her upper thighs and


    small garters are attached to her underwear which is a verycy scrap of gauzy silk.


    My bulge somehow grew even more at the prospect of these erotic looking legs wrapped around me.


    But then when I saw her trembling with her hands covering her face; I felt something invisible stab me


    in the chest. My brutish actions must have shocked her delicate sensibilities.


    But instead of crying like a child, she lowered her hands and red at me, shocking me as she shoved


    hard, and this time I back away while she hugged herself to cover her nakedness.


    "Linda helped picked this gown and even altered the sleeves to make it perfect. All her effort and hard


    work were ruined; how am I suppose to exin this to her?" she looked at me with an angry stare.


    "How will I meet the King in this state, husband. This could reflect on your reputation if I make


    excuses.."


    "It matters not to me. The King is merely punishing me for marrying someone he is not familiar with; My


    concern is only you." I pulled her towards me and used the covers to keep her warm. " I am upset


    because he can keep you here at Court if he even has an inkling that you can cook better than all those


    ipetent idiots he hires as cooks. As stubborn as I am; Once he gives a royalmand. even I


    cannot disobey."


    "Bu-But..."


    "Listen...."


    Her frown lessened as I exined to her how dangerous her ability was. by the time I finished. She


    was not angry at me anymore as I kissed her forehead and trailed a few more against her cheek.


    She pinched my nose before burying her face against my neck. The smell of sweets on her was not


    apparent to the human sense but to my draconic nose; it was an irresistible scent.


    "I have a few dresses in my closet that fits you. You may wear any one of them once the court resumes


    session in 2 hours." she shivered as my lips kissed the shell of her ear before I gave in to my desire


    and nibbled her soft skin. "So for now....stay here with me."

 Chapter 44: Sweet Cravings - Part 2 (R - 18)

    Chapter 44: Sweet Cravings - Part 2 (R - 18)


    Ezran''s POV:


    She gasped softly as my hands moved beneath the bed covers as I stroked her naked back. Now that I


    have averted the disaster of us arguing bitterly; my erection has not calmed down since she was sitting


    on it.


    "ina...." I kissed her gently and she responded as her hands stroked my jaw while Iid her down


    against the bed.


    The smell of buttercream and sponge cake on her body is a major turn on for me as I pulled away from


    the tattered gown from her body as her hands went to my buttons and loosened them up. My eyes


    widened as she looked at me with a determined gaze while she plucked away at my long sleeves shirt


    till it waspletely loose.


    The feel of her dainty fingers brushing against my skin felt so nice and this intimate manner of my wife


    undressing me was......erotic and sensual. I shivered excitedly when her eyes took in my naked chest


    and blushed before looking away.


    I shrugged out of my shirt and gently pushed her against the plush covers as I sought her sweet lips


    and pressed my hardness against her warm center. My lovely wife cradled my hips as she opened


    herself up and returned my kiss hungrily as well.


    My skin prickled as her nails grazed me while I teased her by rolling my hips forward, she moaned long


    and deep as our bodies became even hotter as I gave onest nip on her lower lip before I went down


    on her and spread her open.


    She was pulsating so lewdly as I licked my lips while maintaining eye contact with her before swooping


    down on her dripping pussy and tonguing her swollen clit before I sucked her, thrusting inside her as


    one of my hands held her hips down while the other was teased a perky breast.


    The salty-sweet smell of her sweat and the hot dripping juices she was squirting out was addictive and


    I aim to please her by satisfying her before the whole court sees her.


    There will be men who will pursue her for beauty and many will think to use her skills for their own


    purposes but I will mark my woman thoroughly and before they can even think of having her for


    themselves, they will suffer or die.


    For the first time in my life. I want to show everyone that my wife is mine and mine alone.


    Mine. I grunted possessively as my long tongue found her sweet spot as I pressed against it, causing


    my wife to arch against my mouth.


    I want to mark her so deeply that no other man will be able topare.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ely''s POV:


    Normally I would be mortified that I am having sex in someone else''s home but I cannot seem to resist


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezran if he shows me such a face.


    He does not like that the King might take me away from the estate. Aside from the fact that the King


    might want me to stay as an honorary chef; He also revealed that his enemies lurk behind every


    shadow of this ce and I would be the perfect target for them to exploit.


    Or torture just to hurt him.


    At least that is how I interpreted it. But even I don''t want to be away from my home and the projects


    that I am starting at the culinary house plus Linda has been asking me to teach her a few more cooking


    tips.


    Milford''s etiquette lessons and Sir Hubert''s ounting and management lessons were also something


    I look forward to learning. Even my daily talks with the estate''s staff were something I enjoy doing.


    I guess showing my skills is not something I should be tantly doing. It may be fine in the other world


    but here; I need to be more discreet since this is not a safe space.


    I must have worried Ezran a lot.


    Maybe I can make it up to him...


    My thoughts flew out the window as I dug my hands against the bed cover as I stared at my husband''s


    muscled back as he moved in between my legs while his big hands teased my breast in such a


    delicious way.


    My mind was floating and I arched towards his ravenous mouth as I cried out when his tongue hit my


    sweet spot that just makes me want toe hard but I tried to hold back. Except he was slurping at my


    pussy relentlessly and roughly like he was parched. I felt my body going numb as he grazed my clit


    with his teeth and thrust his tongue in onest time before I felt a sharp release escape me as I


    stiffened and my legs trembled.


    Holy shit. That was the best orgasm I have ever had...


    Feeling a bit dazed, I watched as my husband raised his head with his mouth and chin dripping with my


    juices. His eyes were dark red with narrow slits like a reptile as he licked his lips. He then bends over


    and shared a kiss with my essence in them and I moaned while hearing the clink of his belt which


    meant.


    I had no time to react because he was soon inside of me. The slickness of my inner walls allowed his


    cock to slid home.


    Oh! Oh my...it feels...better?

 Chapter 45: Sweet Cravings - Part 3 ( R - 18 )

    Chapter 45: Sweet Cravings - Part 3 ( R - 18 )


    Ely''s POV:


    I heard him groan in my mouth as he kissed me even more, the sensation was further heightened even


    more when he started moving in gentle strokes.


    I whimpered softly at how his hips got the rhythm so easily...


    My arms when around his back as his lips left mine to nibble on my neck as his hands slid down to


    support my back and hip as his thrusts started picking up the pace.


    Oh good! he moves so well. I don''t think I canst long if he keeps hitting my weak spot like this!


    Before I could catch my breath. Our positions were suddenly flipped as he stopped and gently rolled


    until he was lying on his back and I was on top, straddling his powerful thighs.


    Wait...Is this the cow girl position? Oh no! This is even more dangerous...


    My hair fell across my bare chest as my husband straightened up and smiled as I assumed an innocent


    bewildered look.


    "Don''t be afraid Ely. A woman can control the rhythm in this position. Shall I teach you how to move?"


    he murmured as he pressed me closer to his chest until my breasts grazed the hard-muscled nes of


    his chest.


    Mmmmmhmmm...feels good...


    I trembled as his hands guided my hips up and down his shaft while I braced my hands against his


    stomach as I felt my sweet spot being pressed even deeper because of the angle of his position and


    how his curved cock was able to press against it even harder.


    Once again, my mind was swimming in ecstasy as I moved to match his pace, plunging down his shaft


    just as he thrust upward perfectly every time as the pleasure just kept getting even better.


    From the male growls of excitement he was making as his hand cupped my butt and moved in rhythm


    with me; I was not the only one who was close to reaching satisfaction.


    "Even in this position, Goddess! you are unbelievably responsive...and so sweet! The lingering smell of


    frosting and cake is still so prominent in your body. " his deep voice sent tremors through my body as I


    felt myselfing apart at the climax that was about toe.


    My mind became momentarily and blissfully nk as I came hard just as he spilled out his cum inside


    me inrge spurts.


    His cock did not go down easily like thest time and before I knew it.


    We were both moving together as one as he and I spend the next 30 minutes making love to each


    other.


    Only after five wonderful rounds did my husband''s enthusiasm died down. I was also spent. My head


    was dizzy from his countless nips and kisses as it left my sensitive body pleasantly numb.


    "Rest for now." I felt him hold me against him. His body cradled my smaller one as the familiar position


    made my heart and body throb wistfully.


    He was spooning me. My husband from another world is actually cuddling me from behind and...I love


    it.


    "But...the audience with the king..." I murmured sleepily but he ced his hand over my eyes as I felt


    him cast a light mana spell that made me blissfully drowsy.


    It felt like someone wrapped my head in a cool pillowy and airy cloud....so nice...


    Sleep, for now, dear wife.


    My mana will restore your tired body and you will feel refreshed for your introduction with the King.


    Somehow my husband''s voice sounded more draconian this time.


    But his voice was soothing enough for me to surrender my body to sleep as his arms closed around me


    protectively.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Mmmm..." My husband''s lips sought mine out as he tightens the ribbon on my back. His gentle


    motions against me were very loving.


    I have never had a man assist me in my clothing and hair but oddly Ezran was verypetent


    although my hair had to be tied in a simple ponytail since he cannot doplicated braids and updos


    like Linda.


    The spell he cast on me did revitalize me after an hour nap and he had helped me clean up and


    dressed within 30 minutes.


    Considering how tedious a woman''s grooming is in this world, he performed the role of a maid very


    well.


    "You look lovely." He looked at me through the mirror.


    The elegant woman in ck and red velvet silk dress and gloves looked like an exquisite fallen angel. I


    wore a simple blood ruby jewel set that set my blonde hair and pale skin really well.


    "Thank you for helping me, Ez." I kissed his cheek and he smiled softly at me.


    "You are wee. Shall we go?" he offered his gloved hand to me and I epted as he led me out of


    his room


    Once we were outside, I noticed that everyone was staring at us as they whispered amongst


    themselves.


    The atmosphere was also a bit different. Most of the men could not even lift their heads to look at him


    but they greet him while bowing their heads as we pass.


    Women would look at him but they would not go near him but curtsy when they are near us.


    Is he really that fearsome?


    We stopped in front of the throne room which had this huge 10 feet carved door. Two guards opened it


    and a male servant announced our arrival at court.


    The throne room was a beautiful ce with stained ss windows all over the room. Tall, white pirs


    decorated with drapes and tapestries dwarfed everyone as we crossed the carpet that led to the king''s


    throne.


    Seated next to him were Prince Belmont and the Queen consort while his consorts and other sons


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    upied the Lower chairs down by the pedestal below his seat.


    They all stared at me the moment I arrived but I refuse to retreat or run away as my husband stopped


    in front of the King and his family.


    We both bowed as is tradition and waited for the King tomand us to rise.


    But the entire court was deathly quiet and the looks I am getting was getting a little overwhelming and


    nerve-wracking.


    I wonder what is happening now?

 Chapter 46: A Rare Flower in the Royal Court

    Chapter 46: A Rare Flower in the Royal Court


    Belmont''s POV:


    Mostdies prefer pastel or bright colors to show off their beauty effectively but to everyone''s surprise,


    the new Duchess'' gown choice was rather unique as it should have been too severe on her pale


    beauty.


    But somehow the simple high-necked ck gown with an ent of falling red flowers that were done


    on the bodice till the waist suits her really well. Her pale blonde locks were adorned with fire crystals


    while the simple shape of the dress entuates her full figure. Her jewels were also top-notched as


    they are made from blood rubies, very rare jewels that are hard to mine and polish.


    When she bowed beside Ezran, the way she executed her curtsy with an elegance made every man at


    court hold their breath as the king stared at them both for a long time.


    I observed ina closely; she was even more beautiful than when I first saw her somehow. She was


    practically glowing for some reason and Ezran seems more rxed and the menacing aura around him


    was nowhere in sight.


    The moment father asked them both to rise, both of them did so together. I could see that the men


    were once again captivated by the Duchess of Aisenburg.


    "Wee to the capital Lady ina." Father''s tone was rather warm as he addressed her. "How are


    you enjoying your new life?"


    Most women would give a momentary nce at the King but the Duchess kept her clear gaze at my


    father as she smiled amiably before answering in an equally warm manner


    "I am enjoying it, Your Highness. My husband and his household have been nothing but weing to


    me."


    "I have heard rumors of your beauty and clearly they are true. Your husband is considered a lucky man


    for marrying you."


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I am ttered."


    So far, her words and volume of voice are excellent. Her answers are precise and to the point. Father


    likes women who do not stammer or get flustered in front of him.


    "I understand that your father is Baron Loris, the guardian of the Northern Realms."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Word around is that he is recuperating after he got injured during a skirmish with Barbaros. I do hope


    he is doing fine." she bowed slightly lower before straightening up to show her appreciation.


    "My husband assures me that my father is well and is currently at home resting. I will send him your


    good wishes Your Highness."


    "There is also another rumor that I would like to address. I have heard that the food you make satisfies


    even your husband who is notorious for being a picky eater. Is this true?"


    the duchess looked at the duke who was still wearing his most imposing expression before she hid a


    soft giggle before answering.


    "My husband? a picky eater? That is not true. He loves eating the food our house chef makes for us.


    The food I make for him are merely snacks when he is training." she gave Ezran a fond smile.


    "These days, He barely eats his food here during the times he is invited for noontime meals." my father


    said to her. " Unless they are mana enriched cuisine; he barely eats everything on the te."


    I was intrigued and a little concerned as well. My father has always hated the fact that Ezran often eats


    a bit of our food recently; he must be trying to fish a mistake that might force the duchess into saying


    that her husband hates the food here.


    This in turn may force Ezran to do a favor for him in the near future to repair his standings with the king.


    But in truth, he just likes his wife''s cooking better than the food done by the Royal kitchens. It is


    obvious from the way he ate the cakes.


    "Ah, well that is my fault Your Highness." she kept her smile on her face.


    My father''s smile turned into a frown and I tried to stop myself fromughing.


    "How is that your fault, Lady ina."


    "I have always packed lunch for my brothers whenever they had to go attend the academy and I do the


    same for my father when he goes on trips. To make me feelfortable, my lord husband dutifully eats


    the noontime box I pack for him ever since he started attending court; I was not aware that he gets


    invited to such an honored event as eating with you Your Highness." she sounded innocent as she put


    a hand on her heart. "Had I known, I would never have given him any reason not to enjoy his meals by


    your side. That must the reason why he does not eat much during your luncheons.; Please forgive my


    insolence."


    Ezran''s mouth turned into a smile at Lady ina''s quick and witty words.


    She managed to cover for her husband''s reluctance to eat the food here by shifting the me on the


    packed lunch box and highlighting her husband''s devotion to her since they were newlyweds.


    Somehow my father could not help butugh and the court also did the same; even I was tempted to


    grin as I watch my friend close his eyes and sighed deeply.


    "You are a very unusual but entertaining young woman, Lady Aisenburg. I like your sense of humor and


    how devoted your husband seems to be to you. " he chuckled softly. "I am in a good mood today. Name


    your boon Mdy and you shall have it."


    She looked surprised by the gift and she should be. My father never gives a "boon" or a gift to a noble


    "I am ttered, Your Highness. As of now, I am content but maybe in the future, I can call upon this


    boon?" she dropped her head in respect.


    "Of course Lady ina. This royal court will wee you whenever you have time to visit us." my


    father smiled benignly at her. "Aisenburg, I was most displeased with you when you married without


    your liege''s permission but it seems like your wife is level headed and gentle but calm. I am satisfied


    with her and I hope to see her at my son''s birthday ball."


    Crafty. Ezran will be off to fight a war that mightst a year or so this means he will not be able to


    escort his wife to my ball.


    "Of course, my Liege. She will be escorted by an appropriate knight from my order," he said politely but


    it was devoid of any warmth.


    With that promise secured, my father sat back and smirked as the ducal couple bowed together and


    turned to leave.


    But Ezran suddenly grabbed his wife and a fewdies gasped in delight and tittered excitedly as he


    hoisted ina in his arms and carried her out.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The court was abuzz with what they just witnessed as the Aisenburgs left the throne room.

 Chapter 55: Family Letters

    Chapter 55: Family Letters


    Ely''s POV:


    What...were these?


    I received letters from the Beaucamp men after months of no contact with them.


    The old ina''s feelings for her brothers and father are those of an obedient daughter and a caring


    sister.


    It is oddly parallel to my rtionship with my own family.


    I wonder...how Joseph and Dante we''re doing. Are they okay? Did my death on Earth hurt them?


    My passing was something unexpected and it went so fast that I never even said my goodbyes to


    Mama and my brothers.


    It was reassuring that ina from before had a nice family. It is sorta cliche if I something like a drunk


    father and abusive, neglectful siblings...


    I opened the letter as I enjoyed tea near the culinary house''s backyard where I could get a glimpse of


    the Knights training grounds.


    It was a rather balmy day as I took out the letter that belonged to "Yusef"


    It began with...


    To my sister, Ely


    Imagine my surprise when I heard from Father that you got married. I thought that maybe you epted


    that Gordon pig who kept sniffing after you.


    Thank the Goddess you married someone else. My source about Duke Ezran is that he is usually


    feared by his enemies and allies alike but his men seem to love him.


    I wonder if he is treating you well? Tell me if you are alright. As of now, My job makes it impossible to


    visit you but I sweat the moment my campaign is over, I will visit.


    Take care.


    Your brother, Yusef


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind suddenly recalled Yusef and I covered my mouth at the striking resemnce he had to


    Joseph except...instead of ck hair and eyes, This man I see in ina''s memories had dark brown


    hair and sea-green eyes.


    He also seems very protective of his sister in the memories and would always try to make her feel


    better.


    "What...are the odds..." I feel an unwanted affection for this brother that I have never met as I read


    Dhante''s letter.


    If Yusef''s missive were sweet and caring...


    This one is more of the opposite.


    **


    This brat''s letter was informal but I can sense that it was out of worry since he uses blunt words.


    To my sister, Ely


    What in the world were you thinking? Father send us letters and told us that you got married! Married!


    You told me you would wait for us toe home but I suppose you did what you could in your


    circumstances, given that we were all sent to war.


    At least write back and tell me you are safe and happy. I have heard lots of rumors surrounding your


    "husband" and none of them makes me think that he would be a doting spouse to a fragile sweet girl


    like you.


    This stupid campaign for the Empire might take another year and Yusef''s unit might take longer.


    Please write back at least once to help get my mind off you because I worry a lot about you.


    Your baby brother,


    Dhante


    I smiled as I recalled an energetic young man in ina''s memories who would y with her in the


    forest or take her on hiking and fishing trips every month until he was sent to the academy to train as a


    soldier.


    He also had brown hair but it had a reddish tint to it and he also has sea-green eyes.


    Thenstly, the brown envelope with the sigil of a pegasus and a sword crossed together against a


    sea-green jewel. I have studied the peerage books and knew that this was the symbol of Baron


    Beaucamp.


    I was even more afraid because for some reason, I cannot recall his face even as I search through the


    old ina''s memories.


    Nervous about what he has to say. I ate some cookies and washed them down with tea before reading


    the letter.


    ina,


    Please forgive your father for being ipetent that you had to bargain with the duke to save my life.


    How are you? Is he treating you well? I have heard that Dranvelle is a veryrge city with fewer forests


    and more parks and gardens. I do wonder if you would be alright given your love for the outdoors.


    Things at Beaucamp Manor are hectic right now with the harvest and repairing of old rooms and


    warehouses that the tenants are using so I won''t be able to write or visit for a while.


    Please send word to me so that I know that you are happy with your current life.


    I wish you all the best, my daughter.


    Your loving father,


    Loris Beaucamp


    I felt myself blink back my tears at the concern they have for ina. It made me miss my family even


    more.


    You have good brothers and a doting father. It made me wonder...


    Would have survived had I not taken your ce?


    Just then I felt something touch the back of my head. I flinched at the cool stroke of a slender hand so I


    turned around to see if someone was there...


    But I was alone.


    "Am I....feeling things?"


    I turned around and folded the letters from the Beaucamp family as I asked a maid to clean the table.


    " Mdy, you don''t have much to submit today. What would you like to do?" Linda asked


    I thought hard about it. The expenses and payroll for the month have already been confirmed and


    submitted to Pierce and I finished nning the menu for the next 2 months with the chef. My meeting


    with Milford and Mrs. Yates is not until Friday.


    And these were the rare days that I don''t want to cook or experiment on a new dish for a while.


    "I''ll be reading a few books and take a nap till dinner, Linda. "


    "Yes, mdy."


    She helped me out of my day dress and I cleaned myself with a damp cloth before she helped me


    dress in a light sleep gown. I picked up some of my favorite lurid novels that feature forbidden love


    between two characters of different social sses.


    Like where the prince fell in love with his knight or the duke falling in love with his maid.


    They were fun to read and to help me loosen up since I have taken up much of the work my husband


    does.


    "Mdy, do you need me to bring some iced tea or water?"


    "Just water Linda and please ask the kitchen to put some honey and lemon slices please."


    "Yes mdy, I''ll be right back."


    I watched my maid bow and leave to get my drink. Linda should be rewarded for her loyalty to me...


    Maybe soon but not now.


    I sat down on myfy couch and tried to read where I left off but for some reason...


    I dozed off, my eyes became heavy the instant peace reigned in my room.


    That was when I felt the same sensation in the garden after reading those letters.

 Chapter 57: A Shocking Revelation

    Chapter 57: A Shocking Revtion


    Linda''s POV:


    As I left mydy to rest for the day after getting her water.


    Take the rest of the day off. Go to the city and buy yourself something good.


    I smiled to myself. Lady ina is really kind and fair to me. When I am with her, I do not feel the


    pressure to serve her because she never uses harsh words and insults.


    Unlike my previous mistress....


    Not only that but thedy is teaching me how to cook by being her assistant at the culinary house. I


    have never thought much about the food that we eat every day but through her eyes, my philosophy of


    food has changed.


    I have grown to appreciate chefs that truly put their all into their food and I soon learned that when one


    is taught the right way, they learn well.


    That is why I decided to go on a food trip for this day for research. Since it has been a while since I had


    a day to myself.


    As I went to my room and got myself ready. I heard a few maids speaking amongst themselves as I


    crossed the gardens to get to the back entrance.


    "Is it just me or am I the only one feeling excited about our next meal?"


    "I know! Usually, I eat just to get something in my stomach but ever since Lady ina took over the


    household, I have noticed that the food has improved."


    I smiled as the maids gossiped about other things as I left the back gate which was now guarded by the


    Aisenburg knights.


    They greeted me as I presented the permission slip mydy gave me to go out and I hired a hack to


    check out thetest cafe that was supposedly popr amongst the servants these days.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    Hmm?


    It''s....not as good as they hyped it up to be.


    I took a piece of bread and tried to rip a small piece but it was too hard so I just dunk the whole thing


    into the meat stew.


    This cafe''s bread is hard as a tack and the soup is nd and has too much cream.


    Not like mdy''s soups. Her tomato soups are the best and we always get a small cup of it with our


    meals. The mild tart and savory vor mixed with cream and herbs make this thing taste like dishwater.


    "Maybe their famous item which was the beef roast sandwich will be different." I remained hopeful as I


    ate the softened bread.


    The sandwich came and it was generous as the bread andrge amounts of meat were used.


    I had to press it down and managed to bite into it. The meat was nice and juicy but....itcked


    seasoning. The bread was a little better than the soup bread that was served but overall...


    It was just lots of meat in bread. Rather disappointing.


    I ordered one more time and tried their steak pie but the crust was slightly charred on the edges, the


    gravy was a bit salty and the "steak" was a bit rubbery. The only thing I liked was the nd potato


    mash as it slightly lessened the saltiness of the main dish.


    "How was it, dear?" An olderdy smiled at me and asked about the food.


    "It was good." I lied to her and she moved on to serve another person that went inside. "I guess...I am


    spoiled now, thanks to mdy''s cooking."


    I was supposed to get up and leave when I heard a familiar voice amidst the lively atmosphere of the


    cafe.


    "So you are telling me that you have found no dirt against that..that woman!" The female voice was


    annoyed and angry at whomever she was talking to. "You are not a very good spy then, Mrs. Yates."


    I was sitting alone at the couch seat next to theirs so I am hidden from sight from the woman who was


    talking but...


    What in the world was the head maid doing with Lady Margaret Lorax?


    I stopped myself from leaving and ordered dessert as a pretense to listen in on their conversation.


    "The Lady ina is much loved by the majority of the servants. I was also shocked that after His Grace


    arrived, he even moved her to his own bedroom."


    "What?! She managed to seduce him that well?"


    "Yes. She is very good. The duchess is not the weakling I thought she was. It would have been easy to


    bully her but she was hiding her ws all along."


    "Goddess! This cannot be. Look into her family then. If we can use anything to bring down her


    reputation then it will be worth the money."


    "Yes, mdy."


    I heard an unmistakable sound of a coin pouch being handed over.


    "Remember this Mrs. Yates. If you do not want my other spy to report to Duke Ezran that you tried to


    drown his new bride on their first night out of spite for your master. Do your job well. I don''t let double-


    crossers live."


    My blood went cold at what I just heard.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mrs. Yates....tried to kill Lady ina when she first came to Aisenburg Manor?


    I recalled that the head maid seemed a bit agitated that night after Lady ina was forced to stay at


    the bride house.


    Then as days passed by, she seems to have calmed down as if she was safe once again.


    Oh my goddess!


    I heard Mrs. Yates murmur something to herself and I scooted far inside the shadows of the seat as I


    saw a cloaked figure apanied by a well-dressed guard leave.


    "Foolish stupid girl. Your greed will be your downfall." Mrs. Yates scoffed. "I simply have to bide my time


    but for now I will have to carry out her orders. Once I make enough money, I will leave that cursed


    mansion and its owner."


    I frowned at the hate behind the older female''s voice. What grudge could the old bat have against the


    duke?


    To think that she tried to drown the duchess on her first night here? I must report this her Grace at


    once.


    I waited until Mrs. Yates left. She was also cloaked but her hands were gloveless and I saw the nasty


    scar on her wrist.


    It was a disturbing sight but that was the confirmation that it was her since I saw a glimpse of it when


    she took off her gloves once.


    I forgot about the food trip and watched as she went out before I left as well in a quiet manner.


    Looking around, I saw Mrs. Yates get on a hired carriage and drove off. I walked towards the direction


    of the Aisenburg Estate in a hurry.


    "I also have to tell her that we have a spy in our household as well."

 Chapter 62: Letters From Me to You

    Chapter 62: Letters From Me to You


    Ezran''s POV:


    Crimson Fields, near Guthrie Kingdom


    3 months have passed.


    And yet I do not see an end to this war. My war council had estimated that the greedy king Cherno


    Gales II will continue to hold on until his veryst breath which meant that this siege wouldst for a


    year.


    Usually, I would relish such a challenge and I still do but my army beat back Cherno''s forces back to


    their walled capital a month ago and initiated a lockdown on the entire city.


    I knew what was toe next.


    A siege was the only way to go. Starve the inhabitants of the city or look for any cracks in their wall


    defenses and send a few men in to open the gates and we could storm in.


    But that fool Cherno was stubborn and was determined to wait it out. Inept as he was; his capital''s


    infrastructure was solidly built and without crackspared to the rundown viges and towns we had


    to subdue to drive his army back.


    "Your Grace, let me clean up here." Hughes bowed as I came back from ourtest skirmish.


    A group of assassins from Guthrie thought to ambush me to end the war during ourst march but their


    efforts were wasted.


    My aide helped me take off my bloody chainmail and mithril shirt. My gloves had to be cut off because


    it was ruined and had to be reced. He efficiently helped me wash and dress in a simple tunic and


    pants before taking my soiled clothing out of my tent.


    After that, I sat down to ry my report to the Military Office that receives every war report before


    rying it to His Highness and the Council of Lords.


    I sealed the letter and had my falcon fly with it just in time because my aide came back and he was


    wearing a smile as he left two letters for me. The script on one of the letters made my heart skip a beat.


    It was a letter from my wife.


    Hughes left me alone as I opened the contents of the letter and smiled when the first words of her


    elegant script.


    I must say that I was impressed with her penmanship. Most nobledies at the capital do not write as


    artictely as hers.


    As ady from the North, I half expected her penmanship to be simple when ites to writing a letter


    but the elegant curves and loops of her letters were very pleasing to the eye.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    {Dear Ez,


    The heat here has ended and the weather has now be a bit colder.


    Linda has been asking me to do some shopping for fall clothes and gowns which is thest thing on my


    mind.}


    Laughed at the way she wrote this one. Nobledies usually cannot get enough of purchasing the


    thriving despite the wars we wage.


    Could she get any adorable?


    {To calm her down; I promised to set aside a few days of shopping. Ugh.


    How are things going with the siege?


    I heard that the King of Guthrie has retreated to his capital and has been sending assassin attempts at


    you and your men. Please take caution and protect yourself well.


    I have started making a few new food items for Pierce to approve of before we open up our very first


    cafe in the third district. I want to make sure that it bes a sess.


    When youe home, I will cook them for you.


    Please take care of yourself okay?


    - Your wife, ina}


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Ely...Ahhh I want to see her again." I sighed as I held the letter to my lips before cing it inside a box


    under my desk drawer before opening Pierce''s letter to me.


    It was a business proposalplete with a draft of the cafe for the third district along with a sample


    menu and the design for the structure, cooking items, and even optional uniforms.


    I know my secretary and as good as he is with negotiations and handling investors and business. This


    creative and wless proposal n is not from him.


    I checked the rest of his letter and he predicts that the cafe might be a sess due to what the


    duchess has in mind.


    "Interesting..." I grinned at the ambitiousness she proposed but the detailed menu she made will appeal


    surely appeal to the masses.


    Especially for male workers who need a lot of food to eat but little money to spend.


    She is showing a knack for business. Surprising but I am excited to know what will happen.


    I wrote immediately to Pierce and gave him my approval and stamped it but I also attached a condition


    for this new venture.


    Women who try to run a business in the capital often sumb to the pressures of managing it.


    I want to see if she has that golden touch.


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    I wrote to my wife and took my time answering her concerns about my health. The fall season has


    indeed started and I aim to finish this war and be back home by the end of winter or at least by spring


    next year....


    Taking out the small portrait of her younger self. I stroked the edges of the curve that envelopes the


    painting. She looked adorable as a child and it made me wish I had a present portrait of her to keep.


    I will have to arrange for that someday.


    After summoning Hughes to personally deliver the letters to the messenger; I went out to observe the


    batch of men who were assigned to go back to the front lines and continue the siege.


    I noticed that they were gaunt and worn out as they stumbled towards the meal tents where tonight''s


    grub was being cooked.


    Normal army food differs depending on the situation. Eating hard bread and dried jerky ismon


    during marches, but when we are able to set up camp, we select squires and trained soldier cooks with


    limited knowledge in handling a stew pot, and they are tasked with cooking anything that we can get


    our hands-on.


    The usual meal for the soldiers is meat stew or potato soup with bread if we are lucky.


    The meat was hunted, skinned, and chopped to be thrown into the stew pot, or during extreme


    circumstances, we use potatoes and mashed vegetables for sustenance. But a soldier is a soldier and


    the food is often more for sustenance than enjoyment.


    In short, the food tastes bad and as a veteran of war, this often lowers our troop''s morale.


    Themanders of the army eat better since their aides have basic knowledge of cooking but I really


    miss ina''s food.


    Even my household''s new chef is better than thest one and he is, being trained by my wife.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "My Lord." The twins came to find me and they look dejected and irritable again.


    I had sent Jael and Joel on a covert mission to find a crack on Guthrie''s wall defenses but so far there


    are no signs of any secret passageway into the city or even a crumbling section of the wall.


    "This time was a failure as well?" I could not hide my frown but I sent them to their tents to rest before


    Hughes fetched me to eat.


    I ate the same tough steak and nd vegetables but then I remembered my wife''s perfect ns for the


    cafe and wondered...


    Should I ask her for advice?


    The moment I finished my food; I wrote another letter to her and asked my aide to deliver it and paid for


    another messenger to get it to her.


    I wonder what will her answer be.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    {Try initiating a Supplies Cart Raid and Cutting off their Food Sources}


    That was the advice given to me by my wife. She was well informed on the movements of my army and


    has deduced that the King of Guthrie''s supplies may not be enough for a long siege. There might be


    wagons or carts full of food being transported towards a hidden path as the war progresses and I


    should cripple their supply lines and wait for a crack in their defense.


    This is true. It has only been a month since the siege but I will put the twins on scouting duty for any


    traveling supply carts that might look suspicious and have them trail it if it heads to Guthrie.


    My wife advised me to get rid of all the wheat fields and nearby forests to eliminate any chances of


    spies gathering extra food to force them to starve from the inside.


    A devilish smile graced my lips at that idea. It was not too bad of an idea.


    Burning the enemy''s food source to force starvation can help shorten the siege.


    That night, while my army slept. I left camp and walked toward a cliff overlooking the Guthrie Castle''s


    stronghold. I shrugged off my cloak and crochet down and started running until I felt the surge of mana


    engulf me as I jumped off the cliff...


    and shifted into something else.

 Chapter 63: Set Meals

    Chapter 63: Set Meals


    Ely''s POV:


    "W-wow..." Linda''s eyes grew round and so did the other staff of the culinary house as I showed them


    the sample menu items that I personally cooked.


    After Pierce had gotten the approval for my idea for the cafe at the third district. I racked my brain for


    inexpensive food that can be turned into set meals


    Yup. Seat Meals.


    They are very popr types of meals popr amongst the working ss on Earth. I am a fan of a


    Japanese Curry Set meal with includes the sd and n as a dessert.


    Since they are devised using local products and most of the ingredients can be prepared beforehand.


    Set meals solve the problem since they are ideal for workers who are looking for a cheap lunch or


    dinner.


    "Please try them out. There are 5 set meals in all." I proudly let them choose.


    Amongst my volunteers were Linda, Beatrice, Lisa, Charles, and Pierce.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Linda grabbed the { Set Meal A } which is { Baked Chicken Doria with Potato Sd and an Almond


    Butter Cookie. }


    Lisa settled for { Set Meal B }.


    A { Baked Chicken with Mushroom Gravy and Spicy Rice, Potato Soup and Vani Pudding. }


    Charles took {Set Meal C }.


    {Mushroom and Chicken Pot Pie ''n Gravy with Mash Potatoes and Almond Butter Cookie}


    Beatrice had the { Set Meal D }. { Spaghetti with Meatballs with Buttered Toast, Creamed Mushroom


    Soup and Chocte Mousse. }


    Pierce took thest one, { Set Meal E } which was { Hamburg Steak with Mash Potatoes with Steamed


    Vegetables, and Vani Pudding. }


    They all sat down on the huge table in the main kitchen and started eating.


    The silence made me nervous because everyone seems so intent on the food until I noticed that they


    were really gobbling up the food.


    "Uhm...so how is the food?" I asked them and they all flinched as if realizing that I was standing there


    while they were stuffing their faces.


    "It is so good Lady ina!" Charles said in a muffled tone as he swallowed thest piece of pie."I have


    never tasted anything so delicious!"


    "The Baked chicken was moist and simply divine! Pairing it with this...uh..grain called rice and the


    spices was simply marvelous, Your Grace." Lisa looked so in love with her meal


    "This pasta is really good Mdy. I love this tomato sauce and the ball of meat. It goes so well with the


    bread." Beatrice blushed as she ate more of the meatballs.


    "I cannot believe chicken and rice with cheese would taste this...delicious! You have outdone yourself


    this time Mdy!" Linda smiled at me as she ate more of the doria.


    "And...you say that these meals are cheap? I find it hard to believe. This Hamburg steak alone is good


    enough to be served at a first district restaurant. The juiciness and meaty vor were simply vorful."


    Pierce said as he showed me his clean te.


    "Here is the cost of my ingredients. If my sample menu pricing is to be followed then you shall see that


    we will stand to make a profit if these meals are prepared in a way I developed." I gave a paper to the


    secretary.


    He read through the costs and the profits. The moment he looked at me; his face held an


    unconceble excitement and admiration.


    "These ingredients can be easily procured by ourpany and the costing for the ingredients are


    super cheap since we will buy in bulk. We can also have an item smith make your proposed measuring


    tools, Mdy. All we need now is apetent chef to employ."


    "I have just the young man for the job. He will being tomorrow and I will train him to replicate these


    dishes just in time for the opening of our cafe." I looked at the list. "Are you okay Pierce?"


    "I am. I am just....well you never cease to amaze me. Nody would have ever thought of offering


    affordable set meals made from local ingredients and yet present them in different ways." he looked at


    me with approval. "I believe this opening will be a sess. Your vors will touch a lot of the workers


    and make theme back."


    His answer made me hope for the best because of the positive feedback I am getting.


    Now all that is left was to wait for my new cafe chef to arrived at the estate and get his training done


    here at the culinary house.

 Chapter 64: Neo

    Chapter 64: Neo


    Ely''s POV:


    Almost 2 weekster....


    "Neo. Have you gotten used to the kitchen?" I asked the young man who was cleaning his station with


    efficient movements.


    "Yes, chef. I am honored that you reached out to me." he put away the cloth he was using and began


    taking out the ingredients I asked him to assemble.


    Through Pierce''s help, I was able to track down Neo who was helping out at a local tavern in his vige


    as a waiter.


    For some unknown reason, he had quit the royal kitchens and went back to his vige but when I


    offered him a position at the new cafe as a chef. He jumped on the offer without even asking about his


    wages.


    A strange young man but from the steady mana energy emanating from him was strong. His mana


    spirit will soon be strong enough to manifest soon...


    I did a small interview before taking him under my wing. He was an amiable fellow with a thirst for


    knowledge which was all I needed to know.


    Neo hails from a mountain vige which a bit far from the capital and is the sole male breadwinner of


    the family. He has 4 siblings and all were females. The other breadwinner was his elder sister who


    works as a guard and a hunter at times.


    He told me that he was captivated by my food and the myriad of vors that it has which was why he


    left the Pce to think about what he really wanted.


    He said that he was happy that we managed to meet again because he decided that he wanted to


    learn from me.


    Thed even begged me to take him in as my apprentice.


    So now I am teaching him to make easy desserts that will be served as an  carte sweet at the new


    cafe.


    A Swiss Roll plus Jam Bread.


    First I taught him how to mix the ingredients together and even taught him that separating egg yolks


    and whites and then folding them in would result in a fluffier sponge cake.


    He watched as I whipped cream with the mixer that I was able to power using mana stones. It was a


    new tool


    I asked Pierce to craft for me as well as other cooking and baking tools that I remember using on Earth.


    "Whoa. The cream has stiff peaks and it took a few minutes. Incredible." he saw me take out the mixer.


    "After this what next?"


    "The sponge cake is now cooled so we ce the sponge cake out of the cake tin and ce it on a


    baking sheet.


    I demonstrated how to make the final product byyering the whipped cream with a spat before


    rolling it with the help of the baking sheet.


    " It...it really became a round cake. Does it taste good chef?"


    "We will taste one in a while so for now. Let me ce it in a cooling rack and show me how you roll the


    cake." I said as he took the bowl of whipped cream and prepared to replicate what I did.


    His attempt was a little clumsy and he pressed it too much that the extra whipped cream came out on


    both sides but it was eptable after a little cleaning.


    Finally, after cleaning up everything and sitting outside the table, I gave him a slice of the roll cake I


    made and took a slice from the one he made.


    When he took a bite of mine. His eyes sparkled as his eyes closed in bliss as he ate another and then


    another....


    Until the te was empty.


    While I took my time and ate his creation. It was not bad but the whipped cream was all but smooshed


    so it had a lesser amount which affects the sponge to cream ratio.


    "You need some self-control and remember that desserts and sweets can be delicate to make. Your


    first attempt at a roll cake is not bad but you need to improve more. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, chef! Uhm...I just want to say that it is an honor to learn under you. This has been the most


    enjoyable time of my cooking career." He blushed when I looked surprised. "Do not be so surprised


    Your Grace. Your teaching method is very ideal. Most chefs do not like teaching the lower cooks and


    expect them to learn from just watching which is why sometimes one needs to be alert to even get the


    most minute detail on a dish. We are only able to learn properly if the chef actually opens his mouth to


    teach us which is not very often."


    "That is a horrible way to teach."


    "But that is the method being widely practiced." he sighed. "Royal chefs are proud men who keep their


    secret methods to themselves. At the most, we learn simple cooking techniques from them but that was


    all..."


    My heart went out to him as I realized how wed the teaching system at his old workce was.


    "Well, I will pound the techniques into your head Neo so prepare yourself." I finished my cake slice. "Let


    us move to another dish I aim to sell to the female workers."


    "Yes chef!" heughed as he followed me back inside the kitchen.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    I noticed that my new apprentice was fascinated by the tools that I use like the hand mixer and the


    rolling pin even the big mana-powered industrial sizes mixer I just had delivered.


    Now that I think of it. The Royal Kitchen was very modern and spacious but the tool they use was very


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    basic. They use a piece of crude equipment simr to a whisk to mix stuff and big variations of spoon


    I did not see a single spat, different piping nozzles, tongs, mixer machine, or even a mandoline in


    sight.


    All of those tools are in my kitchen because of my husband''s connections to the best tool smiths and I


    even have ns to ask Pierce to craft a few more industrial-sized cooking tools once the cafe bes


    operational.


    Neo was a natural at making bread, the reason was that he had to help out at the local baker as a kid.


    But I had to guide him on the correct measurements and tools to create nice fluffy-looking bread since


    the usual way of making great here in the capital is merely eyeballing the amount.


    After cing the dough in a cool area to rest. He was full of questions as to why I don''t just bake the


    bread right away.


    "Because the yeast we put in has not risen yet."


    "Risen? What do you mean?"


    "The yeast is a microorganism that helps keep the dough airy. To to do so; it needs time to rest and


    double in size."


    "I have never heard of such a method before." Neo looked intrigued as he helped me make strawberry


    jam.


    "You will see. Now then we will stir the pot until the fruit turns into a nice mushy texture."


    "Are we making candied fruits chef?"


    "No. Jam. A sweet concoction that goes well with bread. But we are putting this inside the bread."


    Once again, my suggestion made the young man so eager that he practically stirred the jam for me


    until it was just the way I like it.


    "You may take your noontime meal with the other staff at the main house kitchen. Ask anyone and they


    would direct you there. I will wrap this up and go for my noontime mealter."


    "But chef, I am your apprentice. You should be ordering me around to do these tedious things for you."


    He has a point. Since he was enthusiastic about learning more. I taught him how to properly store the


    jam in the cooling area.


    When he left to eat. I let out a small stream of water mana to cool the jam down faster and make it cold


    as its temperature lowers down.


    Sylph''s owner has a bright soul.


    She always was attracted to humans like those.


    Undine and Igneus often speak in my mind now as my mana skill rose with every time I cook.


    They even filled me in on so many interesting things regarding how mana works here.


    Mana Spirits often finds a master and stays with them until they pass away. They are also able to link


    their powers with a person''s special ability and gain strength from it.


    An example was how they are able to grow strong is due to me cooking different types of dishes. They


    said that if this continues; they may also take up a corporeal form which can make my mana control


    more precise


    We were not able to feed him when we first met him. Maybe we can do that now. Undine suggested to


    me.


    "We will. This Jam Bread is a favorite of mine and I am sure he would love it." I assured them as I


    locked the kitchen and went for a noon-time meal.

 Chapter 65: Swiss Roll Cake and Jam Bread

    Chapter 65: Swiss Roll Cake and Jam Bread


    Ely''s POV:


    "How is it, Your Grace?" Jorge asked me as I ate histest creation which was a steak and mushroom


    pot pie with pea mash and buttered corn and carrots.


    "This is...Oh, you added the crushed pepper to it. It enhances the vors more. The Mash is nice and


    creamy. No lumps at all and the vegetables were steamed perfectly." I enjoyed the meals he prepares


    more and more. "Hmmm, the pie has been baked for about 2 minutes too long so watch out for that if


    you are serving this to a critic."


    The chef''s ck eyes glimmered with respect and blushed a bit before nodding.


    "You caught that mistake very well. I am amazed that you were self-taught and possess a perceptive


    taste bud." He looked at me sheepishly. "The culinary professors at my school would have loved to


    have you learn there."


    "You mean the Culinary Institute at Kalderos," I asked and he nodded.


    "You have talent, Your Grace. I am learning a lot from you whenever we bounce ideas off each other. I


    think you would blossom more as a chef if you study there but...that is if you want to." He said


    respectfully.....


    That is something to think about.


    As Jorge left me to go back to the main kitchen, I smiled to myself as the thought of studying again with


    fellow cooks from this world would be very different than on Earth.


    The food culture here is still young and innovations of food are just waiting to be discovered.


    It was an enticing idea. Something to discuss with my husband when he gets back.


    I stopped eating and wondered if the letter I sent found its way to him.


    Is he eating well? Sleeping as much as he can? Is he injured or tired all the time?


    I have only known him for a week but what is this weird feeling I am having? It was like a longing....a


    yearning to know if he is doing okay and the urge to see him.


    Sigh...this is why I do not like resting or stopping to rx. I always manage to think of him when my


    guard was down and I stole his pillow and reced it with mine so that I can hug it. His scent was still


    on it when I first hugged it but now it was fading.


    Stop it Ely! You are a strong woman! Take him out of your mind. Finish your lunch and go back to work.


    ------------------------------------------------


    Neo''s POV:


    I watched my master use a more friendly version of a piping bag and stuck it into the hole she just did


    and filled the bread with jam until she stopped and took it out.


    "This is the reason why we need airy bread. Try it." she gave me the first bread roll.


    The bread we made using yeast was plumper and better looking than the smaller hard rolls we usually


    get from the bakers. I licked my lips as I bit it and my mouth was soon filled with fluffy soft bread that


    just melts in my mouth followed by a burst of rich sweet strawberry jam and then a pop of creamy


    saltiness that bnces the sweet tartness of the strawberry.


    I also felt like my fatigue recover instantly as I chewed more and felt a bit tingly.


    What....was that small pop of vor? It was subtle and it mixed with the jam so easily.


    "You taste the surprise I piped into my jam bread?" The mischievous look on the duchess'' lovely face


    made me blush as she showed me the piping bag.


    My word...two small bags into one piping bag?


    The other one was strawberry jam and the other was...cream cheese!


    "Sweet and Salty vors go really well and for people who find strawberry jam too sweet. This is


    another alternative for them. What do you think? You will be making this at the shop soon. I would live


    the feedback."


    "This will absolutely sell! It is a new taste! I could eat 2 of these every day." I finished the roll I was


    given and liked my lips to catch any crumbs. "We should get Mr. Pierce''s approval on this."


    My reactionnpsed my master as she resumed piping.


    "He will arrive soon. Sir Pierce alwayses immediately when I have food to give away. Help me


    make these now." She handed me another piping bag and I immediately emted her technique.


    Like how she keeps pushing the cream until there was no resistance and does a small twirl with the


    nozzle to avoid spilling and how gentle she holds the roll in a gentle grip to avoid deforming them.


    We managed to finish 20 rolls and 2 swiss roll cakes before the serious looking secretary and another


    man came.


    My master introduced the energetic man as Hubert the Duke''s bookkeeper and I made my


    introductions before they sampled the cake and jam bread.


    "How long is the shelf life of this bread and cake." Sir Pierce asked after he finished half of the desserts


    before setting it on the table.


    "2-3 days for the jam bread. The cake canst for 2 weeks at the most if kept in a cool environment."


    She answered confidantly as Sir Hubert ate the desserts with zeal.


    "The bread will need more exposure then. Maybe the top counter on the cafe would be the best


    position."


    "Great idea. This bread also goes well with coffee so we could advertise abo price for it to help it


    sell." The duchess'' suggestion was met with approval by Mr. Pierce.


    "Excellent idea. Most workers who leave for workte at night usually crave hot and sweet things


    before going home during fall. We can do a promo on it during the opening...."


    "We can also do one for the cake. This gives them more variety for a slightly higher price but not too


    much."


    I watched my master bounce ideas with the secretary as he wrote them down with such speed that I


    fear his notebook might catch on fire.


    Meanwhile, I saw the bookkeeper leaning towards the table and tried to take Mr. Pierce''s te which


    still had half of the cake and roll.


    "Hue...Take your grubby paws off my cake." A chill went through me when the secretary said those


    words.


    "But...it is just so good. Can I have another, Your Grace? I cannot seem to stop craving your food ever


    since." Sir Hubert whined as the secretary red at him.


    "Please forgive his manners, Mdy. I will reprimand him." Pierce sigh as he took his te and gobbled


    up the remaining sweets.


    The duchessughed as Mr. Hubert looked dejected while the secretary gave me his te to wash.


    A few more minutes of talking was done by them until the two men bowed to my master who nodded


    regally.


    She then turned to me just as I was finished washing the dishes.


    "Neo. Kindly pack some rolls and cake slices for these two gents and clean up the kitchen before going


    for your supper okay?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and we all became quiet as she left the culinary house kitchen and went towards the main


    house with her maid Linda behind her.


    Remembering how to pack things was the first thing my master taught me so I grabbed one of the cake


    boxes that just came in and ced the slices neatly as she told me to. I wrapped the bread in paper


    and ced it in the box as well before giving them to the two gentlemen.


    "I can not wait to eat these with my missus. She has been eager to try one Her Grace''s food." The


    book keeper held on to the box as if it was filled with gold.


    "Good work. You are as talented as Her Grace says. I hope you would do a good job of cooking for the


    cafe." Sir Pierce acknowledged my box wrapping skills as eptable with a nod before he dragged his


    friend outside.


    I sent them off with a smile and once the kitchen was quiet. I started cleaning up and storing the left


    over bread and cake in the ice box.


    Phew.


    I feel much invigorated for some reason and not tired at all. In fact...I feel as light as air.


    Took them long enough to leave.


    I whirled around in rm and grabbed a nearby weapon which was a rolling pin and looked for the


    intruder before an amused chuckle sounded off..in my head.


    Sorry about that human. I forget that your kind are skittish when ites to hearing voices.


    "Who...what are you?" The tingling sensation pulsed inside me and my eyes widen inprehension.


    "Mana..."


    Oh..I was right to choose you. I am Sylph, a Wind Mana Spirit and I have awakened thanks to you


    consuming mana enriched cuisine.


    I was shocked and overwhelmed. A Mana Spirit is rare gift and to possess one meant power and


    opportunity. For a budding chef like me; it meant that I can cook even better food even if I do not


    practice a lot.


    But that was the type of chef I never wanted to be. Someone who relies on their mana spirits and not


    on their skills...


    As I close the culinary house and locked it, I made small talk with the spirit inside me and made a


    promise to myself to ask my master my suspicions.


    Because Mana Spirits can only be manifested when they consume enough mana enriched food.


    Then that means, Her Grace is aware of the mana spirit sleeping inside me way before I did.


    Was this why she weed me easily? Most nobles would never tolerate being with me unless it was


    necessary...


    Did that mean something? Or am I just overthinking it?

 Chapter 66.1: Soft Opening - Part 1

    Chapter 66.1: Soft Opening - Part 1


    Neo''s POV:


    Lady ina is simply the most beautiful woman I have everid eyes on in my life.


    But it was not her physical beauty that I took notice of. It was her heart and how she was willing to help


    people.


    A few days ago, I told her about my Mana Spirit awakening within me after some deliberation with


    myself.


    She looked pleased and told me that she had seen the mana spirit in me just waiting to be awakened


    but that was not what impressed her.


    Apparently, my speed and efficiency in the kitchen were also why she had her eye on me.


    I was sorry I doubted her and nearly knelt on my knees crying at how kind she was even when I was


    harboring dark thoughts about her.


    I made a vow to work hard for the cafe and even assisted in training the staff who would be joining me.


    To my surprise, Beatrice and Lisa were assigned to be my cooking assistants. They had voiced their


    interest in working in the cafe instead of being maids so the duchess gave them permission to work half


    the day here and the other half maintaining the culinary house which suited them just fine.


    Since they have witnessed their duchess cooking, they were easier to train. I learned that each of them


    has their strength and weakness so I was aware of what to avoid when giving them orders.


    Four days before the opening, the duchess suddenly ushered us to her carriage and we drove to the


    cafe location so that we can take out first look at it.


    I chose to ride with the driver since I was the only male while the duchess, Linda, and the two girls rode


    the carriage.


    Soon enough, we came upon a cafe that was not too big but not to small either. It was a rustic style sort


    of eating establishment with green and earth-toned colors as a motif. The curving signage hanging


    beside it says "Cafe Terra"


    Inside the building, the wall was a shade of cream and the tables were made of redwood and oak.


    Small potted nts and red checkered napkins were eyes catching against the tables.


    The front counter was simple but the cloth and small potted nts soften the simple look as the disy


    case was well lit using luminescent stones and an ice crystal.


    A few potted nts and decors were behind the clean coffee counter area where coffee can be made


    and inside the main kitchen.


    My jaw almost dropped at how clean everything is and that there were a few pieces of equipment


    inside it that will make it easy for me to make bread and cakes even baking meat.


    This ce is where I will start dreaming again.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think?" The duchess looked at me expectantly as if gauging my response to the ce.


    It was different from the sterile perfection of the royal kitchen but the rusticfort of the ce suits


    me better.


    "It''s perfect chef."


    "Great! We will be having a soft opening the day after tomorrow. The guests are the senior port masters


    and their family plus a few trusted sailors and workers that have been with my husband''spany for


    years." She told me. "We will be making all five set meals and I will observe how you handle managing


    Lisa and Beatrice as assistant cooks but I will help out if we are struggling. But for now...We will train


    here for the next 2 days."


    She led us into the kitchen and gave is a tour of where everything is kept and where everything is. Her


    strictness in maintaining her standards on hygiene and cleanliness was unheard of in a cafe setting but


    I felt myself gaining respect because I agree that a hand touching your customer''s food should be


    clean always.


    She made us memorize where each utensil and cooking equipment is ced and then throughout the


    afternoon, she ordered a set meal and taught me how to read the order through the ticket system she


    devised.


    The first set meal waste by more than 10 minutes and mydy chef pointed out the ws of why it


    came toote and told me to work on it as she ordered a different set.


    "She is much more strict than at the house," grumbled Lisa as she yed the dish exactly how I was


    taught.


    "But...you have to admit...Mdy''s eyes when she taught us these things we''re really shining and so


    captivating. She really loves what she does and I find that she really wants us to be the same."


    Beatrice said as she cleans the tes she just washed.


    "Let''s work even harderdies. For ourdy chef." I encouraged them and they nodded as I took the


    second set meal and handed it to Linda who was waiting by the counter.


    "On time. You learn fast." The stoic maid cracked a smile as she took the te from me and nodded


    her head in thanks.


    I watched as the duchess ate everyponent and nodded her head while picking through the food.


    She then called me over to discuss the problems of the dish. She repeated this for thest 3 set meals


    as well without mincing words.


    I thought I did it well but she even noticed the way the meat dries out by a here few minutes or how an


    arrangement of a dish can ruin the appeal.


    After being the food critic; Lady ina rolled up her sleeves and demonstrated how to correct my


    mistakes on cooking each ingredient with patience as she demonstrated her cookery skills that had me


    and the girls gaping in shock.


    The expert way her dainty wrist flips a pan as she mixes the ingredients and the way she moved while


    frying the burger patty. They were all hallmarks of an experienced chef.


    My blood tingled at seeing her in action. I was right in leaving my job to follow and train under her


    tutge. The rush and excitement I feel was an indescribable feeling that stayed with me till she ended


    our training session for today and promises that we can pick it up again tomorrow.


    I could not sleep that night as my mind recounted my master''s advice and the way she moved in the


    kitchen.


    My hands moved through the air as if visualizing and mimicking her worst movements and the way she


    flips the meat.


    No chef has ever excited me as much as the Lady Aisenburg.


    I am a lucky guy. She is someone I really want to learn from even if I do not get paid as well as in the


    Pce.


    Her knowledge is three times more valuable than all the drachmas in the world.

 Chapter 66.2 - Soft Opening - Part 2

    Chapter 66.2 - Soft Opening - Part 2


    Pierce''s POV:


    Initially, the senior dockmasters were reluctant to go to this opening since the food they are aware of


    the usual fare at the tavern which was greasy meat, nd potatoes and hard break that that easily


    pound a nail.


    "Micheal. I meant no disrespect to ye. But this cafe thing is ridiculous. We have wives who cook us food


    and that is all we need. This venture will go under in a month." one master gruffly used my first name


    as I led them to the cafe.


    "My wife makes better soup and fried meat. But she was so excited to meet a real duchess so she


    asked me toe." a younger master sighed as he held hands with his missus.


    But they stopped abruptly when they saw the cafe which was made of earth-toned wood and stone


    walls. From the way they reacted, I suppose they expected a more posh and expensive-looking ce.


    The duchess did well when she said that she wanted the feeling and decor of the cafe to invite people


    in.


    The dockmasters and seniors were oddly silent but their wives and children were all oohhs and


    aahhhhs over the spacious andfy tables and decorations.


    As I seated them at two wide tables adjacent to each other, one of the servers greeted them and gave


    them the menu. Their expressions were again shocked at the menu items.


    "What is this? Set Meals? Plus desserts and drinks?" one dock worker question. "What is


    Hamburg....Steak?"


    "It is a patty made from ground minced beef with its own special sauce. Ites with vegetables or


    mash potatoes."


    "And this baked chicken with gravy?" one wife asked.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it is seasoned with a nice herb mix and spices and baked to perfection. The chicken has crispy


    skin and moist tender meat, Ma''am." the server nodded.


    "This all sounds delicious. I''ll have this Set Meal D then." a younger boy, the son of a dockmaster


    pointed out.


    The server promptly took all our orders, I was hankering for that Hamburg Steak and ordered that too. I


    even ordered a basket of that jam bread and a whole roll of cake.


    "Well, the servers here seem very well trained." said one young dockmaster whose name was


    Benjamin. He had been used to dining in a noisy and rough tavern afterte hours so the warm


    atmosphere and professionalism of the staff was a surprise.


    "I-Is that?" one of the kids gasped, her eyes sparkled when she pointed at the person leaving the


    kitchen.


    I stood up and bowed to Lady ina, who was dress in a simple chef''s jacket and a narrow skirt and


    boots. Her beauty was not marred the least by the simple attire she put on as she faced the table and


    nodded to me as she spread her hand in wee to the dockmasters and workers.


    "Wee to Cafe Terra gentlemen and family. I am Lady ina and I am currently supervising the


    head chef; We are happy to meet the hard-working citizens that helped my husband''s shipping fleet


    flourish. We have received your order and it will be out in 15-30 minutes. Please enjoy aplimentary


    soup as an appetizer." She pped her hand and the servers came out andid steaming bowls of a


    creamy and delicious smelling soup. "It is called Creamy Macaroni Soup. Enjoy."


    When she gracefully pivoted and went back inside; the silence from the men and their family was


    palpable and I smiled. Not many of the nobledies interact as well as the duchess so to be in her


    warm presence must have been a pleasant shock.


    "I cannot believe that she is married to the big boss."


    "She was rather....sweet. The way she talked to us was very nice."


    "I cannot wait to taste this soup now! I heard that the duchess'' food is of another level."


    The animated chatter suddenly began as I lifted the spoon to my lips, The rich, smooth taste of the


    cream and tender vegetables was well seasoned; small diced chicken and...chewy pasta that was


    shaped like a "U" burst in my mouth and judging from the smacking sounds and noisy clink of cutlery


    shows that they are enjoying the food as well.


    Drinks soon came after we finished the soup and the server asked me whether I would like the jam


    bread and cake served after everyone has eaten. I told him to serve it after the main meals are finished


    and he slowly back away as I finished my soup.


    I was timing the meals carefully, there are a total of 30 people here and to serve these people in record


    time is something I must confirm. To my surprise; the duchess came out and directed the servers


    outside with the food trays.


    Everyone gasped and so did I. The cutlery was simple and durable but the food was presented very


    well. Usually the food they were used to at the taverns and small eatery were very sloppy like someone


    just messily dumped everything in a te but Neo''s immacte ting mirrored the same set meal


    she presented during the preliminary tasting back at the Culinary House.


    My Hamburg Steak looked plump and had a shiny ze from the sauce that surrounded it, the creamy


    mash was also drizzled with the same steak sauce while the steamed vegetables looked colorful and


    smelled delightful. The dessert that came with the meal which was Vani Pudding was set in a small


    ramekin bowl topped with whipped cream and caramel bits.


    It looked hearty, simple, and rustic.


    "Thi...This is incredible." the dockmasters looked at their meals and I can see them holding back their


    saliva as they started to eat, almost afraid to ruin the image of the delicious tes.


    As I ate my hamburg steak and moaned softly at how tender and juicy it was. I heard everyone moan in


    delight and dig into their meals with gusto after their initial bites. Even the younger children attacked


    their food as they eximed words of appreciation.


    I focused on my food as the atmosphere soon turned for the better as the wives specte how can


    these meals be so delicious and the men talked amongst themselves as they took bites from each


    other''s tes.


    Soon after the children and women also started swapping food and they all agreed...


    That Cafe Terra''s cooking is out of this world.

 Chapter 67: A Successful Venture

    Chapter 67: A Sessful Venture


    Pierce''s POV:


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The day of the "soft" opening was unusually well received by the senior port master and the tenured


    dockworkers and their families.


    I had my doubts that Lady ina''s protege could handle more than 30 people all at once but oddly he


    was able to pull off tonight''s service.


    Everyone was "over the moon" over the food and are enjoying their set meals and their wives and kids


    are also loving the various dishes they ordered.


    The Duchess had taken off her chef''s jacket and re-dressed in a simple, free-flowing dress and was


    casually interacting with the people who were full of questions on the set meals she conceived.


    I was impressed at how shefortably interacts with people who were a ss beneath her. She did


    say that she valuespetence over pedigree once but to see her talking to a dockmaster''s wife as if


    she were an equal made me inordinately proud to serve her.


    She was a breath of fresh air and the people seem to be in love with her.


    "Mdy, How did you make the sauce for this dish. I love it!" A dock worker''s wife gushed over it.


    "It is a cafe secret but I will tell you that the sauce is always made from scratch every single day," she


    answered with a smile.


    "This baked chicken is simply delicious mdy! I can not get enough of it!" one burly worker said as he


    ordered more.


    The kids were all over her and were over the moon with her sweets. I can see that unlike otherdies


    who seem at lost at how to handle children; she was all smiles as she even gave the kids an extra


    dessert te.


    "Mr. Pierce. A moment please." one of the senior dock workers whispered to me as he stole a look at


    the duchess before he lowered his voice as we walked outside the cafe. "I had expected stew and


    bread...maybe even a beefsteak with boiled greens but the food that my family tasted in Her Grace''s


    new cafe is nothing short of a shock. I have sampled food at a merchant''s party and they were


    nowhere near as good as that! The workers were all saying that if their food were as good as this every


    day. They would work harder."


    The one asking me this was Master Yarrow, a veteran dockmaster who has known the duke since he


    was a strapping youngd and he was still with us till now.


    "Is that not good news?" I smiled at Yarrow who was wearing a bear-like smirk.


    "It is. This ce will be swamped with workers every day and I saw the price. Does each set meal cost


    5-7 copper drachmas? That is more than fair considering the usual stew and bread costs 4 copper


    drachmas."


    " It is only fair since all mealse with a dessert and a drink," I told him.


    "This seems too good to be true. Such good food...for that little price. Is the duchess paying for the


    extra ingredients from her own money?" Yarrow cannot seem to believe that this type of food was only


    made of everyday spices and seasonings.


    "All the ingredients and seasonings have been taken into ount. The duchess and I did the costing ,


    found wholesale sellers and the final calction of the meal price based on the suppliers we went with.


    5-7 drachmas each meal is more than enough to cover the price. Cafe Terra will run smoothly...as long


    she has customers, of course."


    The senior dock master looks really impressed.


    "Well, this cafe will have more than just customers...I and the others will spread the word. My wife has


    been eyeing one of those roll cakes that was on the window disy. Is that expensive?"


    "It costs 1 silver drachma but you can buy half a cake and it will cost you 5 copper drachmas."


    I took a deep breath after a while as Yarrow went back in, maybe he was going to tell his wife about


    buying a cake.


    The cafe was bustling and the service was running smoothly thanks to the duchess'' guidance.


    Only time will tell if the cafe seeds.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    2 monthster...


    I don''t believe it.


    I had visited the cafe one day during my free time, half expecting a mild amount of customers but I was


    wrong.


    As I walked inside the noisy but boisterous lunch crowd of workers eating there; The pleasant


    cacophony of maleughs and female chatter was rampant in the air as servers maneuvered between


    tables to serve their meals.


    Chef Neo was only able to greet me momentarily before handing in the report of the profits for this


    month before ducking back to the kitchen to make the next batch of orders.


    I looked the presentation of the food and they still look very well done and rustic as the servers brought


    them out of the window counter by the drink station.


    Feeling rather peckish; I ordered my usual Hamburg Steak and even bought a half roll cake for dinner


    before going back home to check the report filled in by the head chef in my cozy study.


    The sales report for Cafe Terra has been consistently high. The demand for the set meals was very


    popr that more servers had to be hired and Chef Neo''s gravy and soup pots are empty every meal


    times. Even the local girls and women frequent the cafe''s take out counter to buy single items like the


    fluffy jam bread and the roll cakes in droves.


    There was even a demand for more meal variations and sweetbreads since these cakes and jam bread


    sells out every day.


    The duke''s other shops earn steadily due to the patronage of several high-ss nobles and rich


    merchants who needed to appease their wives or daughters but the workers and the lower sses go


    to the duchess'' cafe for the good tasting food.


    No...not only that.


    I have heard rumors of how courteous and friendly the servers and the chef are to the customers.


    The service and smiles they give with it is also an attractive factor.


    And the fact that the cafe was started by the Duchess Aisenburg, a high-ssdy who made this


    concept for them was also enough to make any peasant or worker want to try the food out.


    Not only that but the way she tailored the severalmon ingredients that can be used over and over


    and turned into several set meals was nothing short of genius. It speaks of a sharp innovative mind and


    creativeness that captures the public''s mind and their appetite.


    It is that certain factor that the dukecks but it seems like it is something the duchess has in


    abundance.


    I prepared to a letter to the Duke. He had told me to support and cover his wife''s losses should the cafe


    idea fail but he would happy to know that the venture is actually thriving.


    And that it is set to bring him a hefty profit in the future, thanks to the duchess'' food ideas.

 Chapter 68: Volunteer Work

    Chapter 68: Volunteer Work


    Ely''s POV:


    "Is that so?" I was preparing this month''s expenditure report after adding all the other reports from the


    duke''s other estates.


    "Yes, Your Grace. The cafe has been doing so well these past 4 months; Many of our workers who are


    assigned to the second district are moring for us to open another cafe there. As you well know the


    third district is a bit far from the second hence the high demand for another ce close to them."


    "I do not think it is wise. The current sales might be strong now but I want to check the statistics after a


    year to make ns for the cafe to function properly even without me. Opening another cafe is not a


    wise move for now." I finished the reports and sealed them before giving it to Milford who was waiting


    beside me.


    "I ensure that the duke has ordered me to assist you in your endeavor. He has been pleased with the


    profits the new cafe was generating. Are you saying you want to maintain the first cafe for now?"


    I nodded and he seems satisfied with my decision.


    "Pierce. Take a survey poll amongst the workers in the second district for a week. I will see what can be


    done after I review the results. I want you to tailor the questionnaire specifically on what food the


    customers like at the cafe." I told him. "I wille up with another idea to provide more profits other


    than opening another cafe depending on the result."


    "A very wise choice, Your Grace." He seems pleased and after a few more discussions. He left with


    Milford.


    I stretched across the desk where I was writing and looked around the culinary house.


    A lot has changed in a few months. What used to be my room was now a private study and the rooms


    were renovated and outfitted into areas that helped me with my food research.


    The rooms below were turned into a library that contains books on food and cooking while the other


    two were turned into an herb and greens nursery so that we can grow our own spices and vegetables;


    there was even an entire shelf where I store Exotic Land spices and seasonings that are simr to soy


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    sauce, Chinese five-spice and vinegar among others.


    There was also a cool storage room for tea and coffee. I have bought every foreign and unique kind of


    tea and coffee from the merchants in the exotds.


    The upper rooms were used as my study and an entertainment parlor where I can receive guests.


    It was my small slice of heaven.


    "Mdy, you have a visitor." Linda came in and bowed while she told me this. "Lady Baristani hase


    to call."


    I perked up. Among thedies that I have met during the events.


    Lady Baristani was one of the more refreshing women I have ever met.


    We became friends and kept in touch through letters since she went back to finishing school fordies


    months ago.


    However, I have heard from her recent letter that she decided to leave the school for good much to the


    dismay of her father. For her to see me as soon as she got back to the city; I was intrigued and curious.


    Linda led me back to the main house where I stopped when I saw Mrs. Yates leaving the main parlor


    with a sour face. Her eyes then went to me and I could feel the simmering hate from her every time we


    cross paths.


    I refused to back down and solemnly red at her as I stood in her way.


    "Bring tea to the main parlor, Mrs. Yates."


    "Yes, mdy." Her voice was respectful but I could feel a hint of contempt.


    "I am Your Grace to you, Head Maid," I stressed out my title. "Unless I allow you to, never call me


    Mdy again."


    The older woman looked at me in surprise. My tone was not harsh but rather it was firm. It had no


    emotion behind it and it baffles her.


    She has made it clear that she would never acknowledge me and that is fine. As long as she does her


    job and never stirs trouble, we can go on tolerating each other.


    At least until I can talk to my husband about her and the reason for her behavior.


    "....Very well, Your Grace." she bowed once again before shuffling past us towards the kitchen.


    "I still do not have an idea why she hates you mdy," Linda whispered to me. "I have been watching


    her closely for months and she has been quietly performing her duties withoutint."


    "I see. Thank you Linda, for now; keep watching her but there wille a time when I will have to


    contend with her one of these days. Let us go. Lady Baristani is waiting."


    --------------------------------------------------------


    "Volunteer work for the soldiers of the ongoing siege at Guthrie?" I sipped my tea as I thought of my


    husband.


    "Yes. My father has been supporting the army by supplying medicine and a team of doctors to help but


    I often hand out rations that are used for their food. But the thing is...all I have been buying does not


    seem to be well received by the camp even when I give them the best meat, potatoes, and bread rolls


    most people give out. I heard that Cafe Terra is a great sess so who better to ask for advice?"


    I thought long and hard.


    "You can give them mushrooms."


    "Mushrooms?"


    "Yes. They are fungi that are very rich in antioxidants and rich in fiber. They also contain Vitamin B and


    can be dried to concentrate their vor and it can be dried and preserved for soups and stews."


    Lady Baristani''s eyes were wide and she took out a small notebook from her purse and scribbled it


    down.


    "Okay. Anything else?"


    "We can give them herbs. They give meat and soups more punch and some dried broth cubes that


    contain vor and seasonings needed for soup and meat. Nuts are another option and canned


    fruit/vegetables don''t spoil easily..."


    We talked through the list. Narrowed it down to what is avable and I even promised to help her by


    writing down some new recipes.


    "Do we have rice?" I asked her out of the blue.


    "Rice? You those grain things that we use to feed chickens and livestock? We have a lot of those in our


    storage house." Last Baristani looked at me strangely. "I have heard people from thend of Sng and


    Ryu eat them but they taste odd and are nd."


    I brightened. No wonder I could not find any at the market; they must have beenbeled as animal feed


    instead of food.


    "Can you give me a sack ande back tomorrow? I will show you what you can do with it."

 Chapter 69: Chicken Pepper Rice

    Chapter 69: Chicken Pepper Rice


    Ely''s POV:


    Linda stared at the fluffy-looking rice I cooked in the pot.


    "This is rice?" she looked at me while I began frying some garlic and a few more aromatics in another


    pan. "This looks different from the slop we feed to our livestock."


    I then asked her to add some sliced chicken and the mushrooms as well while I stir the garlic and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    onions and a small cube of butter. The sizzle of the deep pan resembling a wok made me lick my lips


    as I added the soy sauce I obtained from an Exotic Land seller near the port.


    I added the smoked chili kes and some searched coarse pepper smoked with nut wood as my mind


    added the rice little by little until the pristine white grains turned light brown. I finished it off by adding


    my pepper and folded some mozzare cheese into it and added some dried parsley.


    "Mdy. Is that even edible?" She then sniffed the buttery smell and swallowed. "It smells amazing in


    contrast to its appearance."


    I scooped a few of it into the bowl and gave it to Linda to try after garnishing it with some more parsley.


    Thanks to my fire mana''s assistance, The bowl of chicken garlic fried rice has a good amount of heat


    and the meat stayed plump and juicy.


    "Try it and tell me if this is good enough."


    My mind nodded and took a spoonful and ate it. She gasped and took another spoon while closing her


    eyes in pleasure as she gobbled up the food.


    " Mmmm! This is a vor I have never tasted before. It was very smoky that the vor deepens with


    each bite, the pepper was incorporated well with the rice and it cheese oddly works to numb the spice


    from the chili kes." My mind sighed as if I have given her a gift. "This is truly an honor to sample your


    food. mdy."


    "This will be our little secret then. We can serve this to Lady Baristani. I wonder if she would recognize


    the rice in the rice bowl as I prepared a bowl for two just as the door to the kitchen opened and a maid


    showed Lady Baristani inside.


    I immediately told her to sit down and served her the bowl of rice and her expression was also


    apprehension and reluctance because of the dark brown color of the grains.


    " I used an Exotic Land ingredient for this bowl. I called it chicken pepper rice." I grabbed a bowl and


    took a bite out of it.


    She saw that I was enjoying it and also started to eat and she looked at the grains that were plump and


    glistening with the soy sauce and chicken.


    "This...This is delicious! How can something so brown taste so good!" she ate faster and savored every


    bite. "The chicken and the garlic melds so well together too! Is this stretchy thing cheese? It goes well


    with it too."


    After the bowls were empty. I exined to Lady Baristani that rice is a versatile food that can give


    energy to the soldiers and will not spoil as easily as bread.


    She then promised a hundred sacks of rice to the military camp as long as I write down recipes for it.


    "I can write down a recipe for chicken rice porridge that all the soldiers would love. It is fairly easy to


    prepare too." I smiled as Linda gave us cold sses of peach iced tea that was brewed and cooled


    yesterday.


    "Lady Aisenburg. Do you think that maybe you can help me with this volunteer work? I swear that your


    husband will not see you. We can disguise you as one of my maids who help me distribute the food


    and you can teach the soldiers how to cook your dishes. I want it to be a sess because I want my


    father to grant me a boon."


    "Call me ina or Ely. We have been friends since that day you helped me out at Lady Lorax''s coffee


    tasting party." I patted her hand. "I am intrigued. What boon does a daughter of a count need?"


    "I..want him to send me to the Kalderos Culinary Institute for Higher Learning," she said slowly. "Ever


    since I have spent time with you, I was fascinated by the world of food and...I wanted to learn how to


    make beautiful sweets and cakes that you seem to create out of magic. Plus...my father might be in a


    better mood once my charitable spirit reflects well on him."


    I was touched as she drank her iced tea as her cheeks be pink.


    "Have you ever cooked or baked before?" I asked her.


    "Well. I sneak into the kitchen and then the head chef used to help me make cookies and simple


    sweets for my parties. Nothing too fancy but I can say that I know more than most youngdies of the


    ton."


    I smiled at her honest answer. She was a very honest one and was not afraid to bare her soul to me.


    "Lorelei." I used her first name and she looked up from her ss. "I would be happy to help you out."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. This is a good opportunity to raise the reputation of the House of Aisenburg if they knew that I am


    helping out our soldiers."


    "What about His Grace? Don''t you want to see him? I heard that he has been more active in the siege


    The thought of Ezran d in his military clothes and armor, his hand holding a wicked bloody de and


    his red eyes glowing from the heat of war made me long to see him even more.


    "That too." I hid my blush by drinking the great of my tea. "When will you be able to get everything


    ready?"


    "We can leave in 5 days. I have already organized almost everything. Just bring yourself and one


    trusted knight for protection if you want."


    "And how many days till we reach the encampment?" I asked as I mentally made a list of what to bring.


    "The rations team has received special permission from the Royal Pce to use the Warp Crystal Point


    so we should get there in 2 days." Lorelei finished her tea with a soft sigh. "You have to teach me how


    to make this cold iced tea. It is bing my favorite."


    Iughed and promised to teach her how to make it. I even went the extra mile and gifted her the same


    peach tea blend I mixed up myself and wrote down the instructions.


    Once I saw her off to her carriage, I summon Milford to my study. The Head Butler was surprised at first


    but a strange smile spread across his face when I informed him that I would be doing some volunteer


    work in 5 days.


    "Very well, Your Grace. I see no problem since you have organized and approves the budget for the


    household and the expenditure reports have been taken care of for this month very fast because of


    your diligence."


    He still seems in awe of how quickly I have settled the ounts and reports for the mansion. What he


    was not aware of was that I do these things daily for my business back on Earth; the reports and


    expenditures here were very different but it was simple once I got used to how they calcte things.


    In this world, mostdies are not educated inplicated math, science, economy, or even politics


    because they take dy" appropriate lessons. I have skimmed through countless memories of Lady


    ina''s lessons on the violin, etiquette, and walking that made me feel so bored.


    Thank God that this body is gifted in gracefulness and poise because I would scream if I had to re-take


    "I have a few things I would like you to purchase for me." I gave him a small piece of paper and he


    gave it a quick look before storing it in his front pocket. "Please inform Captain Niles to pick his very


    best and discreet knight to apany me to this volunteer work. He must not be recognized by my


    husband so make sure it is someone my husband has not seen before. "


    "Yes, Your Grace." he bowed, and at my dismissal, he left to carry out my orders.


    Iid back and looked out the window. Somehow, the thought of seeing my husband after so many


    months made me feel strange.


    There was a mix of anticipation and restraint. It urred to me that he loves war and since he is in a


    ce where he isfortable. Maybe he is not thinking about me as much I think about him.


    His letters stoppeding 2 months ago and that was when the strategy I advised him to use came to


    fruition and he is pushing to end the war by getting more involved.


    He did mention that he would be busy from then on in hisst letter so I understood but I could not help


    but worry...


    And miss him.


    "I won''t disturb him. Just a glimpse of him and I would be content.." I prayed silently as I count the days


    when I would see him again.

 Chapter 70: The Princes Birthday Ball

    Chapter 70: The Prince''s Birthday Ball


    Ely''s POV:


    Every noble must attend a minimum of three major events and six minor parties every month. It was a


    system devised by the Royal Family to keep count of who is active in society and who is not.


    Nobles from the countryside often send a letter of inactivity within the social circles to the Royal


    Pce''s Office while nobles who are away from the country waging war are given a special exclusion


    from these social events.


    As the acting head of the Aisenburg household; I am expected to attend them in my husband''s ce if


    I choose to.


    As of now, I have already fulfilled the necessary obligation and this will be myst major event before I


    go with Lorelei for that volunteer work.


    The Prince''s Birthday Ball is currently held in his own home called The Ruby Pce.


    As per Captain Niles'' rmendation. I am currently being escorted by Sir Kain, a young knight who


    was an unusual aura about him.


    He is very handsome with chestnut brown hair and periwinkle blue eyes. A strong strapping man


    whose mother married lower than her status but ording to the rumors; it was a love match and she


    was happy.


    This man became a knight two years ago and quickly became quite skilled. He had just arrived from his


    on-the-job training from one of my husband''s provincial estates.


    Which exins why I have not seen him amongst the knights who have greeted me at home.


    "Mdy, I shall stand with the other knights. Give me the signal if you wish me toe to your side."


    His smooth baritone voice was pleasant to the ears as he bowed and stood beside a few knights


    wearing their house colors.


    Aisenburg''s colors are distinctive with its austere motif of ck and red with gold trimmings so Kain


    stands out.


    I waited in line to be announced when a royal guard spotted me and walked closer, giving a deep bow.


    " Lady Aisenburg?"


    "Yes. Is there a problem?" I asked coolly.


    "His Highness ordered me to escort you into the party immediately. You do not have to fall in line."


    The Prince? Ah.


    An image of that handsome man with silver hair and amber eyes entered my memory. I had met him a


    month ago when I first made those cakes for his Highness.


    I raised a hand and snapped it; the clicking noise loud enough for Kain toe running to my side as


    we walked into the glittered halls of the party.


    The Ruby ce earned its name from the brilliantly sparkling tiles that were used. They were made of


    rare red crystals that shine and I can see the ents of it inside and it melds with the marble flooring


    and pristine white walls and dark red drapes.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Everyone''s heads turned when I entered as I walked towards the end of the hall where Prince Belmont


    sat on a plush scarlet upholstered chair.


    Two people were seated on either side. I can tell by their periwinkle blue eyes that they were also


    royalty.


    "I greet the Young Lion of Illios. As the Duchess of Aisenburg, on behalf of my husband. I wish you a


    happy birthing day, Your Highness."


    I curtsied and give the usual polite smile as I greeted the Prince who stood up and took my hands.


    This made everyone gasp and his two siblings to disy startled expressions. From the stares I was


    getting; it seems like the Prince does not do this often.


    "As the beloved wife of my closest friend. I ept your greetings with joy." He lifted my gloved hands to


    his lips and kissed them before letting go and clearing his throat. "I heard that His Grace has made


    great progress regarding the siege at Guthrie."


    I do not know where the prince was going with this but...


    "Yes, Your Highness. He has indeed attained very positive results." I smiled serenely, refusing to be


    stressed out since every eye was in me now.


    "Indeed. Quite a feat for the de of the Kingdom. Please enjoy the party duchess and..." he leaned


    forward to kiss my hand and before he whispered something to me before smoothly pulling away.


    I bowed again as he sat down on his chair to greet his other guests.


    As I waded through the crowd, their eyes were all on me. The way the air changed as I pass by shows


    that they are curious about why I am favored.


    No one knows that I have been making the cakes that get sent to the Royal Pce every month.


    The Cheesecakes I made were still popr with the king but recently the Prince has been asking me


    via letters to make one different cake as a sample to keep some variety.


    As of now, the coffee cake with dark chocte frosting and the blueberry cheesecakes I made this


    month was well received ording to the servants who delivered itst week.


    I was suddenly greeted by a fewdies and matrons that I have talked to at a few events that I


    attended.


    Aside from Lorelei, I don''t have any close friends but I do maintain a good polite image in front of the


    olderdies and try to be calm with the younger ones.


    "Oh my. I am surprised that Lady Aisenburg is here." A voice I know so well made me stered an


    even sweeter smile on my face as I turned to face Lady Lorax.


    After the very first party she seldom invites me to her soiree''s but whenever she and I happen to cross


    paths; I would notice little idents and a few mishaps happen to me like a few young rude bucks


    trailing after me or someone identally spilling a drink on me.


    I have somehow maintained my calm facade and managed to dodge the worst of these incidents and I


    even had to use my mana sprites to teach her male followers a lesson in trying topromise me.


    After that, no idents happened after that but I can feel her re boring at my back probably due to


    getting stung pride every time we see each other at events and parties.


    "Why is it surprising Lady Lorax?"I asked her and she snapped her fan close, a seemingly innocent


    smile on her face.


    " I have heard that you were busy opening a cafe at the third district. News amongst the servants


    shows that it proved to be very popr. Is it true that you made the meals being served there? As a


    concerned person and reigning belle of the ton. You must be careful of whom you associate with, Your


    Grace." She assumed a worried expression as everydy within the vicinity gathered around. "You


    have a duty to maintain a pristine reputation as a member of nobility; Imend your generous spirit


    but do be more cautious. Everyone here would be sad if nasty rumors start up due to your ease in


    mixing with...moners."


    I felt Kain''s hand clench but I maintained my cool and closed my eyes before smiling at her calmly and


    answered with an even tone.


    "Thank you for your concern, Lady Lorax. But let me rify something for you. While it is true that I


    create the meal n of the food served at Cafe Terra; I trained a chef to cook them ording to my


    standards." I said confidently. "I am very happy that many of my husband''s workers and a lot of regr


    customers love the food there. I even heard from servers that various servants from merchants and a


    few nobles order the jam bread and roll cakes so your im of onlymoners frequenting my cafe is


    not entirely true."


    A few women blushed and did not deny my words but one of Margaret''sdies snorted derisively and


    "It does not change the fact that the cafe was opened for peasants. The Duke of Aisenburg is a great


    man and this might stain his reputation. Did that not ever ur to you?"


    "I never stated the cafe was opened for them specifically. The fact that Cafe Terra entertains everyone


    from all walks of life proves that." I ced my hand on my chest. "I am merely following in the footsteps


    of my husband whose vast business gave jobs to the people from the lower sses. Are we not told to


    uphold a certain noblesse oblige? Am I wrong with emting my husband, the duke?"


    A few women reluctantly nodded and I saw Margaret''s pretty face turn nasty for a second before she


    smiled ndly.


    "How magnanimous of you, Your Grace. " before she could deliver any more scathing remarks, I spoke


    first.


    "However, your concern for my well-being is touching Lady Lorax. I will take it to heart every time I


    inspect my cafe. Have a good evening, Lady Lorax."


    That made her snap her fan close. She bowed before me and murmured a terse farewell before she


    walked away apanied by herdies.


    After that confrontation, everyone went back to their own circles to gossip while I walked outside to a


    small balcony to escape the warm confines of the hall.

 Chapter 71: The Mysterious Cake Maker

    Chapter 71: The Mysterious Cake Maker


    Ely''s POV:


    The sun was beginning to set now on the horizon as I took a deep breath and smiled at the peace and


    being away from the otherdies and their whispers.


    "Bravo. I never thought I would see that fake bitch run away like a defeated dog."


    I turned around. The voice was young and female. To my surprise, it was the adolescentdy seated


    beside Prince Belmont.


    Blonde hair styled in thetest fashion. wless skin and a pretty face that suits her elegant blue


    dress.


    She was the young girl seated to the right of Prince Belmont, which means...


    She is Princess Anneal, the fifth princess, and the third born female of the Royal family.


    "I greet the Third Flower of the Kingdom." I curtsied immediately as she approached me and gave me a


    long perusal before smiling. "Good evening, Princess."


    "Lady ina, the rumors of your beauty were not exaggerated at all but your unusual talent is the


    reason for the ton to talk about you." Her voice was honest and extremely blunt. "They say that you are


    gifted with cooking and that your creativity and skill is the reason why Cafe Terra is a big sess."


    "The Princess gives me too much credit. The team I employ at Cafe Terra have all been exceptional


    and they are the real reason why it strives. " I chose an answer that was modest since it is not good to


    brag too much.


    "Please called me Annie. It is just the two of us...and your knight." she eyed Kain for a while and


    lowered her voice a bit. "I actually had my maid buy one roll cake from your cafe and it was


    exceptionally soft and fluffy. It is certainly different from any cakes I have ever tasted and yet I was told


    that it was made from simple ingredients."


    "It is true, Princess. Anyone with patience and training can make it." I nodded and she seems


    impressed.


    "You...are certainly unique. Your cafe is the talk of the city and your staff sings your praises as a


    Belle will soon be over if you stay popr." Princess Anneal yed with the end of her fan. "I can


    certainly understand why my oldest brother has taken a liking to you."


    "He is merely treating me well because he is close to my husband Princess."


    "Oh? He cannot seem to help but smile whenever news of you arrives at the Pce."


    "We are just familiar with each other because of the duke." I kept my cool despite wanting to just


    escape this nosy girl.


    The Princessughed and her face softened up as she took my hands.


    "Brother was right. You are rather different from the otherdies who kowtow to royalty. I like you Lady


    Aisenburg."


    Something tells me that I just passed some sort of test because the princess ceased being intrusive


    with my rtionship with the prince and promptly left after I epted her invitation to a tea party in the


    near future.


    "Mdy." Kain''s voice made me look at him. "Thank you."


    "For what?"


    "For defending the lower sses. You refused to put us down for the sake of staying in society''s good


    graces. I was most apprehensive at first when I was chosen to be your knight for this auspicious


    asion but now, I am honored to guard you."


    I smiled and nodded, epting my knight''s words as we rejoined the crowd since the time came for my


    gift to be ced on the banquet table.


    This was why I was invited by the Prince. Weeks prior to his birthday; he had contacted me into making


    the cakes and desserts for the banquet. The payment was generous so Chef Neo and Jorge assisted


    me in making them.


    The result is now being wheeled in by several servants as we all took our seats. Many noticed that I


    was just a few seats away from the host''s seat.


    The food at home has certainly improved a lot ever since I took charge of the kitchen and became


    close with Chef Jorge.


    Because of that, the food I have tasted at the banquet tastes nd and in need of seasonings or even


    a hint of spice.


    The meats were eptable, and the soups are hot with the best hint of seasoning . In my opinion, they


    could have added more...


    I shook my head, cursing my sensitive tastebuds. Every food that is not up to my standards


    automatically gets negative reviews.


    Once the main courses are done. The desserts were ced on the table and everyone gasped at the


    various beautiful pastries and cakesid before them.


    As ordered by his Highness, We made 2 types of croissants, 5 different cheesecakes, 50 fruit tarts,


    several pies and 10 types of mini pastries.


    The desserts were all made under my supervision and the piping work of the cake, as well as the


    decorations, were all devised by Chef Neo and me; The results were very good as every surface was


    smooth and zed...


    The centerpiece was a three-tier cake with sugar wafers shaped to look like fabric as it wraps around


    the cake edges; several chocte twigs and flowers made from tempered chocte and the topper


    was a beautiful emblem painted in the royal colors of purple and gold made by Chef Jorge and painted


    by mepleted the overall design.


    Everyone was in awe of the cake; Even Prince Belmont''s eyes lot up with excitement at how beautiful


    the cake was.


    A nce at Prince Belmont''s surprised yet pleased expression meant victory for my team as he raised


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    his ss up high.


    Everyone became silent.


    "Ladies and Gentleman. Tonight''s fine desserts are courtesy of the " Mysterious Cake-Maker", who has


    never failed to impress me and my father with their prowess in desserts. Cheers, and enjoy


    yourselves."

 Chapter 72: A Chef at Heart

    Chapter 72: A Chef at Heart


    Ely''s POV:


    Mysterious Cake-Maker.


    An alias he made up to protect my reputation since it was the deal he made with my husband. Baking


    is a unique field of expertise I tampered with as a child and I remember honing it whenever I could not


    think of anything creative to cook.


    Making cakes for the Pce helps me recall various cake recipes I have perfected over the years.


    I had a servant serve me a tart, croissant, and a slice of a lemon meringue cheesecake.


    I tasted everything and they were really moist and delicious. The tart''s base was buttery and falls apart


    in your mouth while the pastry cream and fruits were delicious. The croissant was ky and the rich


    dark chocte piped in was heavenly with a nice cup of coffee. The lemon meringue cheesecake was


    a perfect mix of tart and creamy tastiness.


    I saw the Princess eat the Chiffon Swirl Cake and a Chocte Mousse Tart, a slight blush of pleasure


    blooming in her cheeks. She likes desserts very much and so does everyone.


    The clink of utensils, the steady flow of amiable chatter, and the moans of enjoyment as the tters


    were all empty save for a few desserts which will be given to the servants to eatter on I am sure.


    When the time came for the cake to be sliced. Everyone gasped at the swirling pattern of the cake


    I tasted the sample cake and frosting I made beforehand so when I ate a slice of it, the rich fluffy cake


    sponge just melted in my mouth and the rich dark chocte buttercream just fits well with it.


    "My word, I do wonder how was this done?"


    "These beautiful flowers are made entirely of chocte, such a delicate skill the cake maker has."


    "Delicious! The sponge and frosting as simpler divine!"


    "I wonder who he is. This type of cake design is not the work of anyone ordinary at all."


    A slight blush made me savor every bite as the air around the table became mellow and full of joy as


    everyone had a smile on their faces.


    My gaze then collided with the Prince, whose handsome face smiled at me with a very satisfied


    expression before his attention was diverted to another guest.


    This is my purpose and joy. To see the people loving my food and desserts are always the highlight of


    my life.


    Regardless of my status, I am truly a chef at heart.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After the banquet was done the night progressed to people dancing to the music yed by the


    orchestra hired for the party or retreating to the smaller drawing rooms for games and more social


    mingling. I was suddenly summoned to the most secluded drawing-room by a servant under Prince


    Belmont''s order.


    I was about to leave and wondered where I could find him so that I can leave but I guess he saved me


    the trouble.


    The room I was led into was more spacious and smelled of new furniture. Main immediately secured


    the front door as I took a seat and waited for the Prince to arrive.


    He came not too soon after. His cape was gone and he moved around easily; gone was the polite


    princely face and in its ce was a more amiable expression.


    "That was an excellent array of desserts. Lady ina. I was most impressed." Belmont''s voice was


    less formal and more friendly. "I was most curious...how did you do the cake? It was something


    really...artsy. Most of the guests could not bring themselves to eat it."


    I epted his gratitude as he and I nned for the next delivery of cakes to the Royal Pce.


    "You should open a cake shop. Many of the attendees today have been sending their servants to


    question my household on where I am getting the cakes."


    "An interesting notion. I might do that but not right now. I will need a dedicated baker and patisserie to


    manage & make the cakes. " I pointed out the reasons. "So far, there are not a lot of chefs or people


    who can do delicate work on cake."


    "True. Your talent is indeed that of a fairy. The cakes were all but, the pastries and sweets are currently


    being fought over by the kitchen staff and servants." heughed as he took my hand and ced a


    drachma banknote that disyed the amount to be paid for my services.


    My eyes widened at the amount. It was twice more than what I asked.


    "Isn''t this too much?"


    "Think of it as an investment for your next project. Your skills will soon change the field of cuisine and I


    want a front seat to that show. " his smile was beautiful as he winked. "I can understand why Ez wants


    you all to himself."


    The mention of my husband made me remember that I would be seeing him in a few day''s time.


    "You miss him, don''t you?"


    "Yes.. "


    My sadness may have shown itself because I suddenly felt him step closer to me. I felt his hand take


    mine as he bends down to kiss it.


    "If I were your man, I would never leave you alone. A beauty such as you is a rare find amongst the


    ton." his eyes turned amorous as I gently pulled my hand away.


    "Your words tter me, Your Highness..." I politely kept my smile as I inched away.


    "Please...call me Belmont or Bel. I hope we can be good friends so maybe we can start now?" he


    inched closer, his handsome face looked at me steadily.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think not." My voice was suddenly forceful which caused the Prince to stop his approach. "You will


    always be acknowledged as my husband''s friend and my prince but....anything else is strictly off-limits."


    He seemed taken aback as his smile vanished and his blue eyes turned contemtive as he spoke


    carefully.


    "Off limits? Even an assignation?"


    I stiffened as a hot flush crept into my cheeks. Ever since my husband left for war, I have received such


    invitations for a rendezvous from other men. Linda had exined what assignations are and that


    married women do them often.


    Some for the purpose of preventing boredom and having sexual fun or carrying favors from other lords


    in exchange for one of passion.


    "Think of what I can do for you as the next king. I have never offered an assignation before and I did so


    because you are an extraordinary female and a favor from me will never be refused by anyone."


    "I know but...I will have to refuse, Your Highness." I bowed before him.


    Silence reigned in the room before heughed softly and I lifted my head to see the admiration and


    also..a smidge of jealousy in his fair features.


    He was testing me. I knew that my husband was the crown prince''s friend and his strongest supporter


    but to think that he would try this. Was he that bored?


    "Ez has really struck gold. Beautiful, Smart and Loyal as well. You passed my test."


    I could not help but feel a bit irritated but I could not very well hit a prince so I just made do with a


    cial stare.


    "That was not funny, Your Highness."


    He actually apologized for the little trick but I was still very miffed but he exined how he had tested


    countless women enamored with my husband and many of them did not pass. He was genuinely happy


    that I was the onlydy to resist him.


    That lessened my animosity towards him but I still want to kick him.


    But still, It was nice to know that the Prince was looking out for my husband. In his own weird way.


    After we made our farewells, He left first, I walked out after a few minutes and headed towards the


    entrance where my carriage awaits me.


    "Kain." I turned to the young man who opened the door for me. " I appoint you as my knight for my


    volunteer work excursion. Will you ept?"


    he looked startled at my request but he recovered and bowed.


    "It would be an honor, Your Grace."


    As we head home, after that little moment with Prince Belmont. My thoughts suddenly conjured up


    Ezran and his smile that time when I saw him off.


    I actually missed my husband very much.

 Chapter 73: In Disguise

    Chapter 73: In Disguise


    Lorelei''s POV:


    The day of delivering rations to the Duke''s Army has finallye. As the one in charge of everything; I


    was strict when it came to allocation, sorting, and even how the food was packaged.


    I really wanted no bandits to make off with the rations this time. War often produces a lot of thieves and


    bandits who plunder delivery wagons like ours every time. Which was why I made sure we have more


    than the usual mercenaries and guards on duty.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of which. The duchess should have been here by now. It should not be hard to spot her since


    any man would notice her Grace''s blonde beauty.


    Did...Did she get lost?


    Someone tapped me on the shoulder and I swirled around to greet Sir Merrick, the head guard in


    charge of the mercenary team.


    "A knight from the Aisenburg House has requested to see you, mdy." his words made me nod as he


    led me to a tree where I recognized the signature red and ck colors on the young knight.


    "Leave us for now. Thank you." I dismissed him and made sure he was far enough before I faced the


    knight, I was surprised at how young he was but his periwinkle eyes were solemn. "Sir knight, Did you


    He nodded and stepped back, a cloaked figure walked towards me and took off her hood.


    She was a rather petite, curvy woman with raven hair tied into a ponytail, her clothes were simple and


    she had boots on. Compared to the angelic beauty of the Duchess, this woman was more down to


    earth in her prettiness as her brown eyes remind me of fine melted chocte.


    "Hello, Lorelei." Her voice shocked me. It was the duchess'' voice but her form was different.


    "You...Your Grace!" I gasped and covered my mouth quickly hoping no one heard me. "I-I mean...uhm"


    "Call me Elena or Ely." She smiled as she turned around gracefully for me. "I had my people purchase


    a Mirage Stone Pendant so that I can go with you incognito. You can say that I am the duchess'' new


    protege helping out."


    Oh! Now I understood. However, she was still beautiful enough that I am afraid the men may not leave


    her alone.


    "I am d you made it Lady- I mean Miss Elena. We should be heading off now; Come, let us go."


    The ration team soon set off. The Lady and I were ced in the middle wagon along with our knights


    as protection. The grains, bread, and broth cubes are kept at the 2nd and 3rd wagon while the meat,


    canned food, fruits, and vegetables are kept at thest three wagons.


    The journey to the Warp Crystal Point will take a day and after it creates a gate to the nearest drop site,


    we should reach the encampment in a day or so.


    "It has been so long since I have left my home." Lady ina stared outside as the road gave way to the


    vast ins where wheat and crops were grown. "I heard that Ilios has a huge wall built around this area


    to protect their crops."


    "It is true. Standing at around 25 feet. The Mithril Gates can withstand a siege spanning years. Did you


    know that it was Lord Ezran''s ancestor that built the irrigation system in this area to provide moisture to


    the crops?" I provided some fun info.


    "Amazing. I can understand now. With irrigated crops and underwater sewer systems, Dranvelle can


    withstand an attack for years."


    Not a lot of people can easilyprehend this whenever I tell them, I remember thedies my age


    rolling their eyes out whenever I discuss the topics like these.


    I have truly found a kindred spirit in Lady ina. No wonder the Duke married someone like her.


    My gaze turned to Sir Kain who was silently gazing out the other window. He is a very young man to be


    appointed as the duchess'' knight but I am sure her Grace finds him capable.


    Right now, his eyes were sharp and alert as our wagons passed by the Mithril Gates and the green


    lush forest surrounded us.


    The bright tree and rxing air of nature soon gave way to a vast swath of grasnds where we


    passed a town and a small vige.


    "What are those?" she looked in awe when a flock of Emyus ran past the grasnds, their cooing


    sounds echoing as their home talons dug through the ground as they vanished towards an area full of


    trees.


    "Emyus. They are very fast bird monsters that are often used in ce of horses by a few gifted knights.


    These creatures are so difficult to control that only the best knights can ride one to war." I told her


    something most people are aware of.


    "This is my first time seeing them. They look so beautiful." Her eyes gleamed as she saw a herd of


    Moomoos chewing on grass. "Are those...cows?"


    "What is a cow? Those are Moomoos. They are pale bovine creatures with ck or brown fluffy hides


    that provide milk, fur, and beef meat."


    "Oh."


    How curious.


    I smiled. So there a few things that she is not aware of. How cute.


    The journey should not be too dangerous since we are still in the kingdom''s territory but after we warp


    to Guthrie''snds. We need to be very careful.


    The war there has affected the people and most have turned to thievery and plundering travelers and


    their wagons. The monsters there have also run amok because of the negative mana emanating from


    too much death and destruction.


    I pray that the Duke ends this war soon. Guthrie''s King was a selfish and extravagant dictator who


    heavily taxes his people in order to live avish life. His reign most end and hisnds restored.


    But I am sure it will be different....After all, we have the Duchess Aisenburg with us. Her cooking will be


    sure to boost morale and hopefully our army will be stronger with delicious food in their


    bellies.

 Chapter 74: Fall of the Guthrie Kingdom

    Chapter 74: Fall of the Guthrie Kingdom


    Meanwhile....


    Ezran''s POV:


    "The walls are crumbling! Not a lot of men are manning the gates right now!"


    "Catapults! Pull!"


    I watched the ongoing siege efforts from beside one of our catapults which suddenly recoiled as I sent


    a few huge boulders flying at the walls of Guthrie as several makeshiftdders my men use to scale the


    walls made contact.


    Amidst the loud noises of battle, barrages of arrows rained against the invading infantry. The metallic


    ng of shields being raised by the soldiers on the ground was met with death cries of the men who


    were shot down as they tried to scale thedders fast to attack the wall''s forces.


    The air was heavy for some reason as Imanded another wave of boulders to be aimed at the


    turrets that housed the archers.


    Cobblestones and wood exploded that moment the huge rocks made contact with two of them and our


    side rotated in triumph when one turret crumbled and fell.


    "Milord! News of the other side!" A dirty soldier came in on horseback and handed me a small


    message.


    Another bout of riots was reported to have broken inside the capital of Guthrie ording to the few


    spies who managed to get inside through a secret crack in the base of the wall no one paid attention to.


    After I burned the surrounding wheat fields and forests surrounding the capital, I estimated that this will


    pressure King Cherno since he cannot send his people outside to gather food anymore.


    At the least, I expected a year before the capital crumbles.


    But I was surprised that riots were happening in parts of the city after just a few months. But then I read


    the various reports of our spies and it seems like what my wife predicted hase to pass.


    It seems like the food granary and storage were depleted due to King Cherno''svish style of dining.


    Usually, during times of war siege, it ismon knowledge to ration food to keep the city alive but the


    greedy king continues to eat and drink like he was not at war.


    That quickly depleted their reserves and now people in the city were starving, fighting over meager


    scraps of food and starting riots because their ruler kept the remaining food for him and his supporters.


    This exins why few knights are manning the walls. Suppressing riots and fighting off an army seems


    like the breaking point.


    It was all part of my n to end this war once and for all.


    "Look!" One of my men pointed out as the gates of the city opened.


    I smirked. Seems like Emile and Raoul''s party seeded in entering one of the cracks on the wall


    base we discovered and have seeded in their mission to incite various uprisings inside the city and


    bought enough time for the twins to open the gates.


    I lifted a hand and gave the signal for my men on horseback to charge. My spurred feet kicked the


    sides of my war Emyu as it bent and squawked as it ran like the wind.


    The wall defense was already copsing and most of my men are now suppressing the Guthrie knights


    on the wall as I brandished my sword and began to cut down iing knights as they tried to defend


    the gates.


    Blood and death cries filled the skies this day and the familiar crunch of shattered bones as I bashed


    and sliced anyone who dared to attack me.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Many of the civilians ran and hid as chaos descended upon the capital as I pushed my main force to


    the Guthrie''s Royal Pce. My knights paid no attention to them as I have warned them to never


    pursue unarmed individuals.


    I was met with a wall of knights which got my blood pumping as a feral smile made a few of the senior


    knights quaked in their boots before my men crushed them on horseback.


    I will end this today. Months spend on this battlefield were fun but I miss her.


    I want to see her.


    An arrow suddenly grazed my cheek and I instinctively raised a hand and one of my shadow beasts


    shot out and I heard growls and screams of fear as it devoured whoever shot at me from one of the tall


    buildings.


    My Emyu suddenly copsed and I saw that the arrow found its way to its neck. I rolled away just as


    the great bird fell on its side as the creature twitched and let out a death cry.


    There was no time to grieve because several enemies surrounded me while I made my way to the


    main entrance of the Pce that already had signs of blood and struggle in them.


    "My liege!" Oswald bellowed as he cut through the enemies and joined me as we cut through and soon


    I saw the twins Joel and Jael join the fray.


    "The city is secured, Your Grace!" the blonde twin shouted as he smashed his fist into one of the


    Pce guards as we finally reached the throne room as I yelled for the other knights to fan out and


    search for the king while ordering them to capture his family and behead every noble in this corrupt


    ce.


    The extravagance of the Pce was an eyesorepared to the city where I saw emaciated children


    and gaunt adults on the verge of death due to starvation.


    There will always be humans so monstrous that they do not deserve reprieve.


    "Spare us, Duke Ezran!" one slim man dressed in expensive clothes was down on his knees, shivering


    as a few terrified noble men pushed a tied-up King Cherno in front of me. "Here he is! Please spare our


    lives! We will surrender and even help you track down every one of the king''s rtives. Just kill him


    and let us live."


    I raised my sword and soon the prostrate man''s head rolled on the purple carpet now stained with his


    blood. This sent the other spineless nobles into a fearful panic but they could not do anything but cower


    and blubber stupidly as my knights grabbed them on by one.


    And rested their swords towards their backs. At mymand, they all stabbed them.


    These idiots allowed their King to abuse their people. They reveled and caused the food shortage that


    made themon folks suffer.


    But when their lives were in danger, they betray their king to save their necks.


    Some humans are filthy cowards.


    "Mo-M-Monster...You are a butcher! Continuously usurping kingdoms and causing countless sufferings


    and misery! " King Cherno spat at me and I looked at him coldly.


    He was a fat, slovenly fellow. With a pudgy face, heavyset jowls, and small piggy eyes that bulged


    when I pointed my sword at his swollen abdomen that was barely covered by his stained tunic. When I


    raised my hand and my shadow beasts rose from my own shadow and started feasting on his ally''s


    bodies; his bravado turned to terror as they left no bones or entrails once done but they did leave huge


    pools of blood.


    He started to scream and tried to get far away from me but my men held him firmly. A sudden acrid


    smell and wetness that formed underneath him made me scowl.


    Such a swine. Unworthy of his title as King and protector of his kingdom. He actually pissed on the spot


    just from seeing such a sight.


    "Look around you Cherno. The silent suffering of your kingdom was never my doing but yours. You are


    not fit to rule thisnd. Your greed and avarice ends now."


    I pulled my sword and in one clean sh..


    The King of Guthrie''s head went flying off his shoulders.


    It is over. Guthrie has fallen.


    Finally.

 Chapter 75: A Chance Meeting - Part 1

    Chapter 75: A Chance Meeting - Part 1


    Kain''s POV:


    "Keep them away from the wagons! Keep the rations and guests safe!" The leader of the mercenaries


    bellowed as they engaged thieves for the second time.


    I swiftly dealt with those who tried to make their way to mydy''s wagon. A few other guards helped


    protect the duchess and the otherdy.


    What was her name again?


    Baristani. Yes..Lady Baristani.


    She was anotherdy who was nicer than the usual snooty females from the ton. A little blunt perhaps


    but I prefer that over the roundabout way mostdies do when they are speaking.


    The skirmish between the thieves ended when Sir Merrick managed to kill their leader. I sheathed my


    bloody sword just as thest of the survivors ran away.


    "Uhm..I-Is it safe?" Lady Baristani poked her head from the wagon, she sounded scared but she never


    let it show that much but from the looks of her trembling hand was evident enough.


    "They are gone. Mdy. " I dusted off my cape as the wagons began to move once again. "Is she


    alright?"


    "She is calm but the trip seems to be tiring her. " Lady Baristani said and opened the wagon p,


    showing Lady ina seated quietly with her hands on herp.


    She did look tired from how she was swaying slightly. But what made me wonder was why she looked


    worse for the wear.


    "Mdy. Are you alright?"


    She looked at me and nodded while she yawns.


    "I am just fine. Sir Kain. These attacks are just taking a toll on me that is all. How long till we reach the


    camp?"


    "In 6 hours, Your-I mean...Miss Elena."


    My curiosity doubled when Lady Baristani closed the p and I walked beside the wagon.


    "How is the girl you are guarding young one? Is she fine?" Sir Merrick asked.


    "Tired. This is the second attempt to rob us." I answered him, I cannot show my displeasure since


    everyone is under the impression that I was guarding the duchess'' trusted protege.


    So far, most of the men have kept their distance since she is with Lady Baristani but some men could


    not help but look at her.


    My gaze turned to the female voices inside the wagon. Even in her disguised form; Lady ina as Miss


    Elena still has the looks to attract any male.


    This will spell trouble but she appointed me because she is confident in my abilities and sword skills.


    Which is why...I will have to be careful. Watch what I say and refrain from uttering her title.


    To keep her safe.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Ely''s POV:


    I may have used too much mana to keep any more thieves from finding our wagons.


    Somehow, the mana around here was different so I had Undine and Igneus keep tabs on anyone who


    would approach us.


    They were now able to manifest into a bigger form about the size of my hand when they were originally


    just tiny sprites when they first materialized.


    I asked them to way or scare a few of the thieves in the vicinity. If they did not do so, this wagon


    would have been plundered because...


    This entire forest is crawling with more than two groups of thieves! Thank God my mana reserves are


    longer now because I have been continuously cooking for more than a few months.


    If Lorelei gave any indication that she was aware of what I am doing; I would have to make an excuse


    as well but thankfully she did not notice anything.


    Thank God the two spirits reported that the area is safe and clear from here on out.


    Your mana is astounding. If you do not make it as a chef. A healer would be weed in any city.


    Undine hovered and sat on myp


    But I would rather you stay as a chef. Your mana-enriched meals are the best! Igneus chuckled as he


    made himselffortable on my shoulder.


    I smiled as I leaned back as the wagon ambled peacefully. My body was beginning to ache as I am not


    really used to long wagon rides.


    But seeing how the guards and mercenaries are working hard; I cannotin so I endured every


    shake and every time the wagon hits a rough patch. I grit my teeth and so did Lorelei since she was


    also feeling the difort.


    Until there was a thundering sound that made me grip the seat of the wagon as Undine and Igneus


    floated out the window to check out who stopped us.


    When they came back, They smiled at me and then they vanished with a popping sound.


    Who could it be?


    The wagon p opened and Sir Merrick along with my knight came to us.


    " Mdy. It seems like another ration team has also been assigned to take food to the Duke''s Army."


    The burly man said as Lorelei stood up. "The Lady Lorax is the one managing it. She ims that she


    also got permission from the Royal Pce and is demanding that you hand over your wagons to her."


    I looked at my friend whose hands trembled before she calmly went down the wagon. I followed suit


    since I do want her to be alone with that woman.


    "-I mean...Elena, are you sure? You look pale. Stay in the wagon. This is not the first time I have


    had a discussion with Lady Margaret."


    "I won''t speak. I just want to be there for moral support." I held her hand and she sighed before pulling


    me towards the front.


    The wagons that blocked ours were too luxurious to not encounter any bandits but I guess with my


    mana spirits driving them away; Lady Maragaret''s team did not encounter too many attacks.


    The saiddy stood there with acy parasol to cover her pale skin, her clothes were made as if she


    was attending a hunting party from how expensive the silk skirt, boots, and leather corset were.


    "Ah good. Let''s dispense with pleasantries shall we Lady Baristani? Since I have the superior


    manpower and bigger wagons. I think you just leave the food distribution to me." She flipped her fan to


    keep her cool as she looked at Lorelei with a condescending smile.


    My friend looked exasperated with all this because we have gone through a lot of attacks for the past 2


    days and now this woman was acting like a ss A-hole.


    "Lady Margaret. Do you have any idea how many grains and how many bags of flour we have?"


    "No." she sniffed as if the very idea was beneath her. "I have an assistant to do inventory and counting


    for me."


    "And if you take over, do you have a chef to introduce the new food n our team has?" Lorelei


    pressed through.


    "No. I only brought high-ss ingredients fit for the noble officers and senior knights. Why do think I am


    course." her nose wrinkled at the thought of even seeing low-cost food.


    "Then you cannot take my team. My father gave us the responsibility to distribute and make sure every


    soldier and knight gets a good meal during this war."


    I smiled at my friend''s determination as Lady Lorelei snapped her fingers and suddenly our men faced


    the knights of House Lorax, their weapons raised as both sides stood at ready, the slightest hint of


    movement could cost an all-out skirmish.


    Kain shielded us as Lady Lorax gave us an arrogant grin because she could see that her well-equipped


    men outnumber ours.


    "I will tell you onest time. Give your wagons to me, you stupid girl."


    "If you try to pick a fight in the middle of a war zone; Imagine the numerous bandit groups that could


    descend on us and kill us all." Lorelei looked ready to knock out Lady Margaret herself from the looks


    of her clenched fists.


    This is not good maybe it was time I step up.


    As I was about to wing it and pay for the consequencester. Another thundering sound made


    everyone stop as a unit of knights on horseback suddenly appeared from the other road. The banners


    of Aisenburg and the Illios Kingdom flew rampant across the ranks of warriors that appeared weary and


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    exhausted from the battle.


    "What is going on here?"


    I froze as a huge ck Emyu bird squawked and pounded the ground with its talons as it walked up to


    our group. The voice made my heart waver because it has been 6 months since I saw him.


    My husband is here and he looked like he had juste out of a grueling battle and I smelled blood on


    him from the sttered dark edges of his cloak to his stained gauntlets and chainmail. His face looked


    cold and menacing as his frigid red eyes caused every one of us to stiffen from its intensity.


    This was an Ezran I have never seen at home. The one they call the de of the Kingdom and the


    Duke of Tartarus. The Warrior and Terror of the battlefield.


    The sudden chill that I felt seems to have spread throughout the entire group. I felt Lorelei''s hand reach


    out to mine and squeezed.


    I hid behind my friend, wondering if he would recognize me in my disguise.

 Chapter 76: A Chance Meeting - Part 2

    Chapter 76: A Chance Meeting - Part 2


    Ezran''s POV:


    This scent...


    It reminds me of my wife.


    We were marching back to Guthrie after dismantling our camp when Oswald pointed out that there


    were 2 groups of wagons on the road to our camp.


    I remember that the rations team was supposed to make their delivery this week but then a familiar


    scent made me ride towards the group.


    It has been almost half a year since I left my wife and somehow I can smell that unique scent I always


    seem to love whenever my nose nuzzled her bare skin.


    But all I saw was the Lady Lorelei, who frequently helped out the ration team her father sponsors and


    then...


    There is Lady Lorax.


    My eyes stopped and red at my former lover in silent annoyance. Ever since I ended things with her;


    she still sends me love letters that I burn without hesitation.


    And just when I thought that she had given up, the brazen girl had the gall to show up before me?


    I have done everything I can to dissuade her. Why is she here again?


    I ignored her and got off my new Emyu who shook its neck and feathers.


    I walked towards the Lady Baristani, whose pretty face paled as I got closer so I stopped at a distance


    so that she would not faint.


    "Lady Lorelei. Thank you for responding to our letter for more rations. Your men must be exhausted.


    Allow us to apany you back to our new camp" I bowed and a certain scent tickled my nose again


    so I sharply raised my head. "We have moved our men into Guthrie Castle to establish a base and we


    were in a hurry so we were not able to warn your father about the change of location. This is why we


    havee in person to apany you to our new stronghold."


    "I-It would be a pleasure, Your Grace." she curtsied. "An-and it is no problem. please lead the way."


    I saw another shadow behind her who also bowed to me. The scent became stronger and I


    approached the woman behind Lady Lorelei and caught her before she could back out.


    I scarcely notice Lady Baristani inching away from me, my gaze was on the young woman who stood


    still and refused to look at me.


    "Lift your head and look at me," I growled menacingly.


    She stood still and took a deep breath before looking at me with big brown eyes framed by curly bangs


    and a flushed face.


    I felt like someone punched me in the gut when I saw this girl. She showed reluctance but not the usual


    fear as she met my gaze head-on.


    The scent was familiar but she looks nothing like my duchess. but my draconic senses tingled as I


    grabbed her hand and she resisted.


    "Mi-milord..." her husky voice made my body throb as she tried to pull away from me. "It hurts."


    My attention snapped back to her wrist which was turning red. I loosened my grip but still, I did not let


    her go.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She seems familiar. My reaction to her was a shock to my senses because the only woman I have ever


    felt this way was for my wife.


    "Who is she? Answer me!" I demanded of the Lady Baristani who paled at my voice.


    "She''s Lady Aisenburg''s new protege. She was tasked by the duchess to teach the ones in charge of


    the soldier''s meals on how to cook some new dishes." Her terrified rapid-fire answer made me look at


    her again.


    Could this be the reason why this girl affects me? Because she must have been in close proximity with


    my wife?


    Then I recognized another face. Kain bowed to me and exined how he was tasked to guard this girl


    by my wife''s orders.


    It made sense but at the same time....it does not.


    "Soldiers! Shield Formation! "


    With minutes, my unit formed a protective wall around the wagons even though they were exhausted


    from the recent war.


    "Take care of these twodies, Kain, and report to me once we get to the Castle." Mymand made


    the young knight bow down inpliance before my grip turned gentle as I patted the girl''s head.


    She looked surprised at my actions and so did everyone else so I stopped and left to mount my war


    bird.


    "Yo-your Grace!" The high-pitched voice of Lady Lorax grated on my nerve as she tried to get my


    attention.


    But I have no time to waste on her as I directed my Emyu forward to lead my unit back to Guthrie along


    with the food wagons...


    As we marched forward, I could still feel the warmth of the girl''s hair on my hand and the scent of hers


    that lingers in my nose.


    I will have to observe her a bit. I cannot shake off the feeling that I am missing something.

 Chapter 77: A Chance Meeting - Part 3

    Chapter 77: A Chance Meeting - Part 3


    Ezran''s POV:


    The entire army rejoiced at our recent victory. The head of the Guthrie King was sent to Dranvelle as


    evidence that I seeded, his family was killed and now all that is left is to assimte the conquered


    In the past days since I took over. My men and I had an easy time quelling the survivors since they did


    not resist. We assured them that they can go back to their normal lives once the new governor of this


    kingdom has been chosen.


    The peopleplied, much to my relief and the city is now under my control. But even now they are


    gathering around the entrance and were weing us.


    Since I burned their supplies and nearby farms, it was now up to me to organize and clear the burnt


    areas to make way for new farming areas but the joy in both the citizens of the citadel and my own


    army was one of relief as wagons filled with food came inside the city gates.


    More wagons carrying more grains and seeds from the Royal Vault wille tomorrow but for now, this


    will have to do.


    Guthrie''s Royal Castle was a new model made of Seldor stone and Virnough bricks. The taxes used for


    this structure must have beggared more than thousands of the middle sses and lowborn workers.


    After we "cleansed" this ce; the outer courtyard was cleared away of debris and most of the army


    pitched their tents here while the high-ranking knights took the inner courtyard leading to the castle.


    I directed a few men to help with taking the food sacks and items to our supply tent which was located


    at the west building where therders and kitchens are. The small raven-haired girl once again caught


    my eye while she directed a few of my men who were taking things from the wagon.


    She looked pale and wane now that I observed her and yet her strong voice sent shivers to my spine.


    I sharply left Joel and Jael to oversee the operation of unloading the food and made my way to one of


    the smaller royal bedchambers, where Hughes was there to help me out of my bloodied clothes and


    armor.


    "Milord. A letter arrived for you. From the Duchess. " he said as he left to prepare a basin of hot water


    to clean me.


    While he was busy doing just that. I went to my table and picked it up, my hands ripped the envelope


    and the same scent filled my lungs as I sat down to read as I smiled.


    Hello Ez,


    I am writing to you in advance about sending some food for your army through Lady Lorelei. She has


    asked for my help to add more variety to the nd food that is being cooked at camp so I am sending a


    special person who will teach the cooks in charge how to make soup with rice and other foods.


    Please take care of yourself once again. I heard that you are in the middle of a breakthrough.


    Your wife,


    ina.


    The letter was short but she never forgot me every time she tells me to take care or be careful. Most


    wives are not that concerned about their husbands and usually fill their letters with their own excursions


    or thetest gossip.


    But she always makes sure to ask how I am doing or what new things I have discovered.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Her concern and how easy it was to read her letters shows how she interprets my letters and is smart


    enough to know how to reply appropriately.


    Goddess...I miss her...


    Hughes made sure I was clean and fresh before I pulled my tunic and pants on. When I am at camp, I


    prefer wearing simple loose clothes. The breathable material and the way it allows me to move freely


    was also a reason why I prefer a simple look.


    "Your Grace. Kain Duval greets the de of the Kingdom."


    I turned to see the young knight kneel before me, his dark head bowed.


    He represents the very image of a young knight. Handsome, strong, and courteous. I have heard from


    Niles that with some polishing and training; he could be senior knight material.


    "Rise." I sat down as he picked himself up and waited for me to address him once again. "Tell me about


    my duchess'' new protege. Who is she?"


    "Her name is Elena. she was personally rmended by the duchess to train the ones in charge of


    the food here on new recipes for rations."


    Elena?


    My suspicions would not abate.


    "Is she good at cooking?"


    "Yes, sir."


    I asked a bit more about this new girl but somehow I can not help but feel dissatisfied with the answers


    given to me.


    It was not because Kain was not trustworthy. It was because of that girl. Her presence was like an itch I


    cannot quite scratch.


    Once I dismissed Kain so that he could go back to his duties. I stood up and gave a few orders to


    Hughes before leaving the room after I have cleaned myself of the blood. A result of killing nearby


    bandits and unsavory characters who were attempting to rob a nearby vige.


    Supper is a few hours away but now is the time for me to see the ability of this "protege" my wife


    rmended. There are separate teams of cooks that will feed the warriors and senior knights. It


    made me wonder how will she handle Lady Lorax.


    The woman is not one to give up and I bet she won''t make things easier for Lady Baristani and Miss


    Elena.

 Chapter 78: Taking over the Soup Kitchen

    Chapter 78: Taking over the Soup Kitchen


    *(Update to my lovely readers. I''ll be using the term mana spirits or sprites whenever the FL is


    interacting with Undine or Igneus. Pls note the both terms mean the same thing. Thanks!)


    Ely''s POV:


    I took inventory of what little foodstuff survived in therders and storage rooms.


    A perishable food items were recycled as slop or feed for the animals while flour, salt, sugar and other


    none perishable foods were noted and kept.


    The people the duke left to help us were young and eager. Lorelei and I discussed how to stock the


    food and decided to keep all perishables in therder since they have a cool temperature while the


    none perishables are kept at the storage.


    Because I was decisive and knew how to categorize supplies properly, we finished organizing


    everything around afternoon.


    "Phew. I am in need for a nice cup of tea or even water for that matter." My friend used a dainty


    handkerchief to wipe the moisture from her brow as Kain gave me my own cloth to wipe my sweat.


    "Mdies, the duke has tasked me to show you to your rooms." A huge knight with a kind yet


    weathered face bowed to us. His eyes saw our set of neatly stocked rooms and nodded. "It seems like


    we will be in good hands. You did a good job organizing. Please. Follow me."


    After we bid farewell to the men who helped out. We passed by the other storage area which was more


    spacious and easy to store food.


    Lady Lorax had demanded to use the best storage room for her food so she took this ce.


    From the sounds of her yelling and constant men shuffling in and out of the ce.


    It seems like she was a handful and very loud, her shrill words of irritation and outrage at a few broken


    bottle of wine made us giggle softly as we passed by it.


    "As your person is given to the duke''s care. We prepared and had the room cleaned that is at the end


    of the first floor. The duke is the only one remaining here but his room is on the other end of this hall."


    He opened the door that was guarded by two warriors.


    The room was pristine. Our trunks and luggage were being brought out by two maids and hung in the


    closets opposite of the two beds with feather stuffed covers.


    There was a nice table where we can take tea, a window and cushion seat where we can look at the


    activity happening in the outer court yard.


    The floor was polished and bare of any carpets or rungs but this was rather nice.


    "I''ll leave you twodies to get settled in. If you need anything; ask for me. My name is Sir Oswald and


    it is a pleasure to meet you two."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    We bowed to the older knight and seems pleased with our manners as he let himself out.


    I asked Kain to stand guard by the door while Lorelei rxed and threw herself at the left side bed.


    "The duke must have had this cleaned in haste. Pretty simple but the room is quite big for 2dies."


    sheid her head against the pillow and sighed. "Finally! A soft bed!"


    "Why don''t you take a nap? Dinner service is five hours away." I went over and helped my friend into


    bed and stroked her brow until she fell asleep.


    Now then, time to investigate the kitchens and see what will be served to the army for dinner.


    Hopefully it is something edible. I saw the devastated buildings and the cracked streets.


    I even saw the crumbled walls. And more than one person who looked hungry.


    These people must have nearly starved so I may look into setting up a soup kitchen for them.


    "Mdy?" Kain was perplexed to see that I was going out again so he followed me out.


    "I just want to check the kitchens and see what will be served for dinner. Let''s have Lady Lorelei rest up


    for now. Come."


    "Yes, mydy." he nodded as we made our way down the stairway and towards the the building near


    the storage andrder structure.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    The entire field near the kitchen building that was being used for a soup kitchen was a mess. There


    were a few people but none of them knew what to do.


    I saw a few people just tossing water and vegetables of all kinds into the pots, hoping that this mix will


    be called soup. My eye twitched when a young girl threw in rotting plums and fruits in on of the huge


    stew pots.


    "Kain. Where is the chef supervising the soup kitchen? Pls ask around."


    He nodded and went to gather information.


    In the mean time, I observed how these people work and cringed at how disorderly everyone was.


    There was no one as signing tasks, setting up a prep station or properly seasoning the soup.


    I can not stand it anymore.


    "Wait! Mi-miss!" One of the soldiers keeping a eye on the stew pots eximed as I took thedle near a


    table and went near the pot and scooped some of the soup that had been boiling the most.


    What I tasted was a horrible nd mix of dirt and mashed rotted vegetables that made me spit it out


    promptly.


    That.....was offensive.


    "Miss Elena." Main came backs and whispered to me about what she found out. "No one is manning


    the soup kitchen as they are about short staffed preparing food for the nobles and senior warriors who


    eat at the mess hall."


    "What about the citizens and the lower tier warriorsing over to have a nice bowl of stew?"


    "They have notined much ording to the talks around here but the response to the soup


    kitchens were not positive at all, Miss."


    I frowned and decided what I should do.


    Raising thedle, I banged it against the stew pot and the loud ringing sound caused everyone to stop


    what they were doing.


    "Listen up! I am the Duchess ina''s protege, Elena and I will be taken over what we cook for the soup


    kitchen! " I yelled loudly. "Listen up! This is what we are going to do!"


    Once Kain had fetched a drowsy Lorelei from her bed just as I grouped assigned people to certain


    stations. I had men throw out the disgusting slop that was boiling on the pots.


    "Alright! Let''s cook everyone!"

 Chapter 79: Beef Stew and Chicken Congee

    Chapter 79: Beef Stew and Chicken Congee


    Ezran''s POV:


    The mess hall inside the Guthrie Royal Pce was beginning to fill up with senior knights and officials.


    Ever since we conquered this city. We all take our dinners together in this spacious area that received


    minimal damage during our siege.


    I noticed with some irritation how one of Lady Lorax''s man was waiting for me as I left my room for


    supper.


    "Milord, Lady Lorax requests that you escort her to supper."


    "I will do no such thing. She is here to give us supplies and return home where she would be safe."


    "My Lady strongly wishes that you escort her, Your Grace. She has been supervising the food for


    tonight''s dinner and desires your opinion on the food prepared."


    I frowned and sent him away as I walked towards the mess hall where everyone was seated and


    waited to be served as they drank some ale and beer to fill their bellies.


    As I took my seat, one of the soldier cooks who was fixing our meals came in looking harassed and


    stressed.


    "Your Grace, I was sent by the Lady Lorax with a message. She is asking you to escort her to the mess


    hall or else she will withhold the meals from being served."


    I frowned and noticed how my men and the senior knights seem to be getting drunken and unruly with


    every sip of alcohol so I walked towards the mess hall and stopped midway at what I just saw in the


    kitchen.


    It was rather chaotic. The cacophony of noises and the tense air of cooks trying toplete dishes


    made me frown when I saw the dishes being ced on the tes.


    My eyes saw fishes stewed in broth, sulent beef roast with mashed carrots and peas, baked fowl


    with mushrooms and potatoes as well as an assortment of bread, bowls of butter and honey being


    brought out towards the mess hall.


    It was a veritable feast and I saw one chef amidst the soldier cooks barking out orders. This man must


    be a cook from the Lorax House as I have never seen him before.


    Immediately, my arm was grabbed by someone and the smell of roses heralded just who it was.


    "Did you like the magic my chef did for tonight''s supper? Only the best food for you and your army,


    Milord."


    I looked at Margaret who looked out of ce in the noisy kitchen in her deep blue gown and elegant


    hairdo.


    She looked ready to attend a ball, not a simple supper at the mess hall.


    "Thank for doing this, Lady Lorax." I shook her hold off and scowled at her. "But next time, refrain from


    using everything from the supplies for one fancy dinner. The true reason for the food supplies and aid


    was to make sure itsts us for a while since we are still at war."


    "But the nobles most be very tired of eating hard meat, cheese and bread. You need a good meal


    befitting your station!"


    My foot came down on the hard floor and the vibration from the force of my foot made everyone freeze.


    "We are at war. You are under my jurisdiction and protection while you are here. If I say we do not need


    anything fancy. Either you follow my orders or pack your bags and leave."


    She looked shocked that I would scold her as I wondered how many scraps and wastes will have to be


    recovered to be given to the poor as I left her side as she stood in the kitchen like a fool.


    It made me furious how she would stupidly try to win me back with such a disy.


    If only....she had organized the soup kitchens for themon people instead of trying to impress me


    then I would have been truly grateful.


    But none of the soldier cooks in my employ would wanna tackle something so tedious andbor


    intensive as running the soup kitchen.


    As I left therge kitchen, I took a shortcut through the kitchen''s open field and stopped at what I saw.


    The people were working diligently. These were not the same aimless men I saw these past few days.


    There were men chopping, peeling and cleaning produce and a few men cutting up meat while a few


    young boys were tasked with stirring the stew pots. A few younger squares whizzed pass me and held


    the herbs and freshly picked mushrooms to Elena for inspection.


    Amazing. She managed to arranged andmand people so easily.


    Like a formidable general in the battlefield.


    The firelight and sunset painted her figure lovingly as if she was an angel and I felt my body stirring at


    the way she smelled on sprig of parsley and thyme before nodding and taught them to make some sort


    of herb bouquet before shemanded all the bous stirring the pots to put their spoons out for tasting.


    "Great. Good. Needs more salt." She used a small bowl and spoon to taste the soup or stew and


    seasoned or took a vegetable to throw into the boiling pot before she had an empty pot heated against


    a zing fire and began cooking.


    She carefully had men throw in aromatic spices at first like onions and garlic and then browned a


    generous amount of beef chunks before shepoured in the broth and stirred in a few huge herb


    bouquets which was something I have never seen before...


    But I noticed the rich beefy smell and sighed at the richness of it.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Then I noticed a pot filled with some odd mushy white substance being stirred by one of the boys....


    As I got closer, Curiosity me look and I wondered what is this? The smell of chicken wafted inside my


    nose but there was also a hint of strong aromatic that is not onion, tomato or even garlic....


    "Just...what is this soup?" I took a spoon from the nearby table and took a small amount and cooled it


    first before slurping.


    The gentle business was not unplesant but the texture allowed the gentle yet tasty vors of the


    chicken toe out. The slight sharpness of the mystery herb finally made sense.


    "She put ginger in this soup but this white thing is..."


    "Rice."


    I turned around to find Miss Elene looking proud of her efforts but the moment our gazes collide, she


    curtsied and bowed.


    "So you took charge of cooking. Tell me what food did you prepare for the people?"


    "Beef Stew and Chicken Congee, sire. The first 4 pots are ready to be distributed to the hungry people


    waiting by the east gate. I have some extra pots currently stewing in case moree."


    Her confidence reminded me of my ina. It seems like she was certain of her cooking so I had my


    men open the east gate and soon a line formed to get some stew or congee.


    And from the looks of it, the people loved it. Their satisfied faces and noisy slurps of their spoons was


    evidence that she seeded.


    Out of curiosity. I had some of the soldier cooks bring me two bowls of the beef stew and this soup she


    calls congee.


    As I watched her supervise the people handing out bowls of foods to the city folk and the low tiered


    warriors, I broke off a piece of loaf that came with the stew and took a bite.


    Normally our soldier cooks could make an adequate stew but I was surprised at how vorful the meat


    and vegetables were and how thick the stew was. To achieve this kind of mouth feel was further


    elevated by the herbs she mixed in and the crusty bread that was baked to go along with it.


    The first spoon of stew was absolutely delicious.


    Ahhh so warm...nights here in Guthrie are chilly so having a delicious bowl of stew is the best...


    This stew was absolutely fragrant, delicious and filling that I finished the bowl in no time and I was


    reaching for the congee.


    In contrast to the stew''s rich vor. This congee was a mild rice porridge voured with sliced chicken,


    chicken broth, roasted garlic and green onions. It was a gentle taste and aroma that rxed my senses


    while keeping my belly full.


    After finishing the whole bowl. I realized that that mysterious aromatic in the porridge was ginger, a type


    of vegetable from the Exotic Lands.


    Laughter and conversation flowed around the benches and tables upied by the warriors as they


    smiled and talked over good food while the city folks asked for seconds to take to their families. And in


    the center of it all...


    was this petite slip of a woman, who never stopped serving them till everyone has eaten. She had a


    gentle smile for everyone regardless of their status, be it a warrior or a civilian.


    Even the young Lady Lorelei was enjoying serving the others by her side while the young knight called


    Kain watched them discreetly a feet away.


    Again, something about her bothers me. Her smile and her mannerisms were too familiar.


    I stood up from my bench and walked towards her.


    Maybe I can get a better grasp of who she is if I talk to her longer...


    But she eluded me everytime. My senses tingled and I was surprised that I was actually more intrigued


    with this woman.

 Chapter 80: A Woman Scorned

    Chapter 80: A Woman Scorned


    Margaret''s POV:


    I had thought that being isted in this wretched war campaign would make the duke eager for my


    Employing my best chef and procuring the most high quality ingredients, I infiltrated his camp under the


    guise of donating food for his army.


    I have never done this for any of the lords vying for my attention but what do I get after all my hard


    work?


    Ezran reprimanded me and coldly turned away from the sumptuous feast my chef prepared for him.


    Only for me to see him outside the open field where the soup kitchen was erected by that...that


    woman''s so called protege!


    He even seems to be enjoying that bloody stew and soup as he smiled and spooned thest bit of food


    into his mouth before he went to the mess hall.


    I red at this Elena girl. She upstaged me with such paltry offerings?! She should learn her ce.


    After making sure that the duke was busy, I asked a few men I have already charmed and whispered a


    few words to them.


    A few coins were exchanged and I smirked as I went back to the banquet where the nobles and senior


    knights were enjoying themselves with the food.


    My eyes sought out Duke Ezran as I purposely sat on the empty seat beside him, which made


    everyone stare at their lord.


    A moment of silence and I smiled, thinking that he must have epted my move but he stood up and


    bid everyone a good evening meal as he decided to retire.


    My hands trembled with resentment as I followed him shamelessly till we were alone in the corridor.


    "Duke Ezran, will you ignore me again? Even amongst the nobility, your manners should at least


    acknowledge ady when she calls out for you." I cried out to him and he stopped.


    "Lady Lorax. Why are you really here?" He asked as he looked at me with the same cold gaze.


    He used to be so aodating and sauve, sweeping me off for a quick tryst and stolen kisses


    whenever we met.


    But now, the frigid way he treats me...


    No! I refuse to believe that our time together was nothing to him!


    "My love, I am here for you. The affection I hold for you is great that I even went this far just to be with


    you. Lord Ezran, you must feel frustrated after such a long day. Allow me tofort you." I reached a


    hand out to him as I gave him my most inviting smile.


    No man can resist me when I push them this far. That bitch ina won''t know what hit her once I


    seduce the duke.


    A swift movement from him and I felt his hand p mine away. The air around me suddenly


    became....difficult breathe.


    I gasped and gagged when I could not seem to summon enough air as he leaned down and grabbed


    my chin.


    "Let me make this clear. I have ina and I only want her. The next time you approach me, you will


    stop breathing all together. " His red eyes zed with such cold fire as I felt my breathing bing


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    even morebored as a haze of darkness surrounded us both.


    Th-this is the rumored power of darkness he was so famous for in the battle field...


    Such power....


    Then in an instantter, it was gone as I was able to breath again. I fell on my knees as I rubbed my


    chest, frantically gasping for air as the duke straightened up.


    "This will be thest time I see you, Lady Lorax. Pack your bags and leave this camp as soon as


    possible."


    His boots moved noisily down the hallway as my love and desire slowly turned to loathing.


    No one has ever treated me this way!


    I got up and raced towards my room and screamed for someone to help me pack my bags. My pride at


    staying where I am not wanted was too great.


    An evil grin graced my face once the duke hears of the "present" I left for that little trollop of an


    apprentice.


    This is her punishment for taking the duke''s attention from me and for being that bitch''s protege.


    I hope she suffers. Because I am sure this will also make that upstart duchess guilty when she hears


    what happened to her beloved protege.


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    Ely''s POV:


    "His Grace specifically wanted us to pick some lingon berries? Thiste at night?"


    I question the knight who suddenlymanded me and Lorelei to do some sort of request for the


    duke.


    I was supervising the clean up for the souo kitchen when he came up to me and even now...


    I have this feeling that something is going on.


    But what?


    "Yes Miss. His Grace specifically asked you to pick a basketfull of them for breakfast." He pointed to a


    few men waiting by the gate. "He even provided protection for you. The berry bushes are not that far,


    just follow them and they will lead you to where it is.


    I don''t like it. It smells fishy but if it was a trap for me.


    Lorelei does not need to be involved. So I told her to finish the rest of the clean up while I had Sir Kain


    apany me.


    The knight looked nervous when he saw me take my escort as he carried my basket.


    We followed the 3 men who looked like infantry soldiers and they formed a ring around us as the eldest


    one led the way to the berry bushes.


    This looks like a set up.


    I think so too.


    Even Undine and Igneus thinks so too.


    " Excuse me!" Kain called out. "This is not the way to the berry bushes. The trees are thicker here."


    I also noticed that before we arrived at a clearing and we saw a herd of slumbering were boars.


    More than 8 feet tall, covered in brown coarse fur and gleaming sharp tusks andrge snouts. These


    monsters are known to be temperamental when woken up from their sleep.


    One of the men raised his hand to throw something and Kain sprang into action and kicked his leg,


    causing him to yell out loud.


    The earth rumbled as the were boars woke up, their red eyes trained ominously on us like devils in the


    night.


    The men cowardly ran away and different directions. I finally understood why they led us here.


    They want me to be injured by a herd of monsters and I have a hunch as to who was malicious enough


    to want this.


    But I had no time to think further as Kain grabbed my hand and we ran for it as the air was punctured


    by the monster''s angry cries as they charged at us.


    And I saw about 10 of them!


    Wait a minute....


    I dug my heels and licked my lips. I have read somewhere that wereboars have the most sulent


    meat once it is smoked out and the gamey vour is eradicated.


    In a sense...aren''t they just huge pigs?


    Huge..pigs with delicious marbled meat!


    "Mdy! What are you doing!?" My knight asked nervously as I summoned my mana sprites.


    "Restocking our meat."

 Chapter 81: The Cat is Out of the Bag

    Chapter 81: The Cat is Out of the Bag


    Ezran''s POV:


    I noticed how Miss Elena has not returned to her room and her escort knight was also nowhere in sight.


    When I had my men quite Lady Baristani, she said that a group of knights apanied the two of


    them to pick some lingonberries nearby.


    Except...that there are no known areas filled with that kind of berries. Sensing a trap, I immediately


    ordered a few knights to fan out and search for them.


    While I followed Lady Baristani''s information that these group of knights led her north.


    Where wild monsters made their sleeping grounds.


    I had a bad feeling ever since I saw Margaret board her carriage immediately after I threatened her.


    The look of utter humiliation and anger on her face should have been a sign.


    She is not one to let an opportunity to make anyone who scores her suffer dearly.


    And I, like a fool yed into her hands because I cannot wait to get rid of her.


    Now an innocent woman will pay for my mistake!


    I hurried north and at the cover of the shadows, I shifted into my half form.


    Which is faster and stronger than my human form. My dragon wings sprouted, the bones cracking as


    they elongated and spread out as I took a running leap and tried to find the girl and her knight from the


    sky.


    Loud monster cries and squeals burst out near a certain clearing and I hurried there. My sharpened


    eyesight saw a dust cloud of rampaging were boars.


    I swooped down and fanned away the cloud and froze at what I saw.


    9 boar monsters struggling to move as they kicked up dust but it looked like they got caught in


    quicksand.


    Impossible...these things don''t form in this part of Guthrie.


    I touched the ground and noticed two pairs of human footprints. They were in a hurry because one


    wereboar did not fall into the trap from the looks of the huge animal tracks trailing behind it.


    I hovered, following the monster''s scent of rage and animal musk till I saw the biggest wereboar was


    ramming a water shield enveloping 2 people. I saw the knight shielding the one casting but then...


    rm bells started ringing in my head the moment I felt the water mana''s familiar aura.


    No...Could it be..?


    I folded my wings the moment I was close and crushed the monster''s head right under my boots as its


    death scream filled the air when I severed its head and the blood sttered across my body and face.


    The moment the monster stopped attacking. The water shield faded and I saw how maintained such a


    strong barrier taxed the young woman.


    She was sweating and tired but her wide eyes took in my draconian half form as she staggered and


    held onto the knight.


    "Mdy!" Kain caught her as I shifted back to my human form. "Milord. Did you catch the traitors?"


    "Traitors? My men are scoring the whole castle forest for them." I took Miss Elena in my arms and felt it


    again...


    This weird sensation. A familiarity that should not bemonce when I carry a woman I barely


    know.


    I knew it. I was not just hallucinating or wishing for it to be true.


    By the goddess...


    "Milord...The boars...the ones I trapped. I need to have them caged. The meat willst us for weeks..."


    She tried to squirm out of my touch but I held her firmly against my chest as I leaned close to her ear.


    "I''ll have my men do that. You...areing with me...wife."


    She looked tongue-tied after those words but she swallowed hard and tried to get away but I shifted


    and barked out amand to Kain.


    "I am taking my wife to my room. Lead a dozen men to where my wife trapped the wereboars in


    quicksand and report back to me."


    The young knight was perceptive. He knew I had seen through my wife and bowed.


    ".........Yes, sir."


    I turned away and let wings sprouted off my back. I flew off towards the castle and glided down on the


    open balcony of my room. Kicking the door open, I put my ina down on one of the plush couch and


    closed the door.


    My eyes took in her current form. It must be some sort of mirage or illusion magick because I have


    never felt a disguise so natural.


    Somehow the raven hair and brown eyes feel rather fetching on her. But the feeling when I touch her


    cheek still feels like I am caressing my wife.


    When she gazed at me with worried eyes, I rxed and hugged her. How long has it been since Ist


    saw her?


    I felt her stiffen at first but she embraced me back as she buried her face against my neck.


    "Y...you are not mad, Milord?"


    "...I don''t know...but all I could feel right now...is that I am happy you are here."


    But she suddenly resisted when I tried to loosen her corset and skirts. Her hands moved to stop mine


    swiftly.


    "We can''t."


    "Why not? Your husband needs you, Ely. Do you not miss me?


    She blushed rather prettily at my words.


    " I..I do but think of how this will look to you men. They don''t know that I am in disguise. What will


    happen if one of them walks in on us or sees meing out of your room? Have you thought it


    through?"


    "Why can''t I just say the truth?"


    "We cannot. This disguise won''t let me switch back to my original form until its magic is all used. No


    one will believe you. Please wait for a while."


    I growled and red at the jewel nestled in between her breasts. It was so small but the glowing red


    color was unique. Other than that, one would think it was a cheap ne but I can feel strong a


    illusion spell working from it.


    How vexing.


    "How long?"


    "About 4 days." She answered softly and that made me groan.


    The fact that I have only spent a few days with her before leaving for a lengthy war campaign was


    taking its toll on me.


    I have been celibate for more than half a year and to know that I cannot touch my wife...


    It irritates me so.


    But an idea formed in my head as I leaned in and kissed her. Her mouth went ck and I gently thrust


    my tongue inside. The feel of her warmth and the way her hand went around my neck made me aware


    that I may not be the only one who misses this.


    She gasped as I sucked her tongue and nibbled on her sweet lower lip as she trembled before I ended


    the kiss and rubbed her swollen mouth.


    I felt myself go hard as I stuck my thumb inside her mouth and she blushed when she sucked it.


    "Dammit Ely, how can I wait for 4 days when we are so wild for each other?" I murmured to her and she


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pulled away for my thumb.


    "...I''ll allow us to kiss every night just until the magic wears off..."


    "How about touching?"


    "....uhm Okay. Touching is fine but we cannot make love."


    "Deal. Gods, you really try my patience." I growled as I pushed her down again.


    We kissed longer this time and she pressed herself against me before she pulled away this time.


    "I must go. Lorelei must be worried sick."


    "Alright." I helped her tidy herself up and conjured a ck hole on the nearby wall. "Your room will be


    on the other side of this portal. Go inside now."


    She nodded and I pulled her hand to kiss it, my eyes greedily taking in her beauty.


    "Until tomorrow night."


    "Yes...until tomorrow."


    She nodded and gave me onest peck on the cheek before going inside the portal. As soon as she


    was gone; I closed it and fell against my bed even as my bulging manhood strained against my pants.


    Until I realized something rming..


    She saw my half draconic form and I realized that she has never seen me in that state before.


    But she did notment on it.


    Should I be worried? My own mother fainted at the sight of it when she first saw me transform.


    But ina did not seem to notice it.


    I shifted ufortably and rang the bell role for hot water. I desperately need to bathe.


    I''ll have to ask her. Maybe she was too preupied tonight but who knows. She may realize it much


    bond we have been building up.


    After a long refreshing bathter, I was belt when Kain came in and made his report.


    "Good job. Now about those men who led you and your mistress astray....."


    Since I cannot show my frustration to my wife. I''ll blow off steam by exposing the culprit behind the


    attempt on my wife''s life.


    And killing them for such an offense.

 Chapter 82: Mothers Muffins

    Chapter 82: Mother''s Muffins


    Ely''s POV:


    The next morning...


    "Oh? S-so the duke knows your true identity?" Lorelei frowned and cursed softly that even I was taken


    aback for nobledies who cuss so confidently are unusually rare. "Damn those knights! I was


    suspicious when they led you away to pick some berries when we could have done that early in the


    morning. There is only one person who has a grudge against you."


    "You mean Lady Lorax? I had suspected as much but...how are you so sure?"


    "I overheard a few servants talking while we were walking down the hall. ording to them, your


    husband tortured the knights who were bribed to lure you to the sleeping grounds of the wereboars.


    One of them spilled the beans and said it was Lady Margaret''s wishes and after that..." She shivered.


    "The Duke had them killed for attempted murder."


    I swallowed and felt guilty for a bit but thew in this world belongs to the nobles and as the most


    powerful duke in Illios. My husband has the right to kill anyone who dares harm his family.


    "On...the good side. The captured wereboars replenished our storage andrders. They say it was due


    to your quick thinking."


    "Thanks, Lorelei. Shall we get ready for breakfast? There is a lot I want to teach you about food."


    "Oh, I am always ready."


    As we helped each other dress up, we made our way to the main kitchen.


    "I am just curious about you Lorelei. You can always learn some other moredy-like endeavors to


    please your father but why go so far as to study cooking? Cooking is considered a male profession and


    although women are acknowledged home cooks. It is harder for them to climb to a higher position. "


    "But you seem to be enjoying it and the joy of being able to create something that makes people smile


    and invigorate them. It is something I felt when you made that coffee float drink. I never felt such


    happiness and wonder at something being made." Lorelei answered. " I...also hope that maybe cooking


    will bring me closer to my mother."


    "Your mother?"


    She smiled sadly and told me that her mother used to take charge of the baron''s kitchens and baked


    the most delicious cupcakes and muffins. She passed away early and it affects her father for he never


    smiled anymore.


    "Do you have the recipe for these muffins? We can recreate them and maybe if you bake it for your


    father, he may just grant your wishes to attend the school you want."


    Lorelei sped my hands and smiled at me.


    "I remember it but she has a secret ingredient that makes it special but I cannot remember it. Can you


    truly help meplete my mother''s recipe?"


    I led her towards the main kitchen and pushed the door open.


    It was early morning, way before the sun rises but I started taking out the pots and pans needed.


    "Let''s get the breakfast service going first and then we shall tackle that muffin recipe. We will be putting


    it on the menu."


    Lorelei''s eyes widened as I started instructing her on how to prep certain food items and how to use the


    leftovers fromst night''s dinner.


    By the time, the male soldier cooks and manservants arrived. Lorelei already knew what to do as she


    helped me run the kitchen just in time for breakfast as a few dozen warriors came inside the mess hall


    and started demanding food.


    I tapped the bowls of morning fish chowder, leftover roast sandwich, and some lingonberry muffins


    scattered with honey and nuts that I already prepared on the counter


    Enough for a dozen men.


    "Breakfast is served. Enjoy!"


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Ezran''s POV:


    These past 2 days, I noticed how every man would hasten themselves to the mess hall after every


    mission...


    Not that I can me them.


    Even the senior knights and the nobles who were not too pleased with our food have been racing like


    mad dogs to get a seat nearest to the buffet tables.


    I know why. The food has improved immensely.


    No. That would be an understatement.


    The food has be delicious and leftovers were being turned into delicious pies or sandwiches or


    stews for breakfast and the lunches and dinners were undeniably better and tastier.


    All because of my wife and Lorelei, who took over both of the kitchens.


    No one has noticed but I felt a few food items touched by my wife''s mana. She clearly knows what


    mana can do to a person''s body so I let her be since the mana infused in the dishes are low in amount.


    Enough to help replenish the stamina and fatigue of a tired knight or civilian. It was a safe method to


    help my men and keep the people from sumbing to illness or disease.


    Public opinion about my army has also risen because of the care put into the soup and stews we


    provided for the citizens of Guthrie.


    My wife even took the time to help restore a few taverns and food establishments around the city by


    sharing her recipes and teaching the owners about fast efficient ways to make food by using a few local


    ingredients that they can forage or find within the area.


    All in just a few days.


    Her work may only be about cooking but she has a way of changing certain situations and making


    people happy with her gift.


    She also seems to be helping ease the people of this kingdom to ept Illiosan governance.


    After all, it will help me greatly and pave the way for the new governor, who will be stationed here once


    we manage to root out the rabble and restore the kingdom''s infrastructure.


    Having her here actually benefits the kingdom.


    But it also has its advantages for me, her work with the people has boosted the Aisenburg name.


    But I care about having her close to me...


    As I went towards the kitchen building where I saw a few men carry metal containers filled with food to


    the mess hall. I entered and saw my wife beside the stone ovens teaching Lorelei something.


    "That''s it! This is it! It was citrine pulp and honey! My father loved citrine on his morning tea and mixing


    it with honey to create a jam and putting this in the muffin makes it taste light and tangy yet sweet." The


    baron''s daughter was dressed in a simple blue dress simr to my wife as she ate one golden orange


    muffin and nodded. "Father would be so happy I found the secret ingredient."


    "Now you may bake these for him and earn the right to study at Kalderos." My wife patted her shoulder.


    My heart swelled at her joy at seeing her friend so happy as they hugged.


    I felt something else too. Pride.


    For I am proud of a woman who has such a good heart and she is mine.


    "Miss Elena." I smoothly cut in just as both women stopped hugging. "What have we here? Another


    experiment?"


    "M-milord! You startled me...Ahem...yes. I just helped Lady Loreleiplete her family''s muffin recipe."


    I saw a tray of hand-sized golden orange muffins with an amber jam-filled center and decorated with a


    small dollop of light yellow cream.


    "Looks very delightful. May I have one?"


    Lorelei beamed and gave me one. I looked at my wife as I took a healthy bite.


    A burst of rich yet light citrine orange jam mixed with the dense muffin making it melt in my mouth and


    the topping on it was not too heavy but a light airy cream cheese whip that gave a salty creamy


    contrast.


    Delicious....


    "This is really good. Will this be tonight''s dessert offering?" I polished off the other half.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "W-well if that is fine with you, Your Grace." My wife looked at me with a confident smile.


    "I shall look forward to it. Tonight is thest night you will be in this form. We should have these muffins


    tomemorate and end our little " promise " hmm?" I licked my fingers of the jam that dripped from


    the dessert while looking at her.


    She blushed a little but a feline smile graced her face when she brushed a corner of my mouth and


    licked the cream cheese that was on it.


    "Understood, Your Grace."


    I noticed the embarrassed Lady Lorelei inching away from us. I bowed to them, ending my little flirtation


    before leaving for the mess hall.


    My body was throbbing and this was only after a slight brush of her fingers against my skin.


    For the first time in my life, I wish dinner would be over soon.


    Today is the final night she retains this form and I n on spending my night with her.


    That is...if she wants to.

 Chapter 83: Our Little Secret (R-18)

    Chapter 83: Our Little Secret (R-18)


    Ely''s POV:


    The next day, I was not surprised when my husband asked me toe to his room tonight.


    After another sessful dinner service. Lorelei pushed me to go back to our room early and bath off


    the smell of the kitchen.


    Your husband must be waiting for you. Go ahead and wash up I''ll help clean up here and have a fun


    night...


    I felt my face bing even more flushed and nervous as I appropriately cloaked myself took a small


    My heart pounded at the thought of seeing him intimately again. After that fateful night when he found


    out my identity; he respected my wishes and only talked to me when we meet.


    Protecting my disguise and was patient in waiting for the mirage pendant''s powers to wane...


    That act alone made my heart flutter and I miss him terribly...


    I paused as I arrived in front of his room, my hand in the air as my lower body feels achy and hot.


    Realizing that I was nervous, my face felt hot as months alone in that big bed and secretly relieving


    myself with my fingers made me feel so naughty.


    "Should I knock? Maybe...he is not yet here." I swallowed and knocked softly.


    The door burst open and I was pulled in immediately. The door mmed closed and thentern was


    taken from my ck hold as I looked up.


    The smell of cool mint and male musk surrounded me as my palm felt warm damp flesh. My husband''s


    lusty gaze took in my nightclothes as I realized that he was only wearing a silk bathrobe that barely hid


    the hard nes of his chest and his muscture.


    " You are early, wife. I had to get out of the bath or else you might note in." his husky voice made


    my heart beat fast.


    "Is that why you are still wet? Come and sit. We have to dry you off!"


    I stumped down my urge to hug him as I led him to a chair near the firece and grabbed a towel to


    wipe off the water clinging to his body.


    Until his arms went around me and I had to straddle him as I dried his head.


    As I meticulously dried his upper body, his huge hands caressed my back and even stroked the back of


    my thighs; The delicious sensation made me stop as he took advantage of that to squeeze my ass and


    I gasp because my nightgown was so thin that he might as well be touching me directly.


    "Stop it." I tried to be strict and he merely gave me a soft smile. He stopped teasing me and stayed still


    as I fluffed up his hair till it was dry.


    By the time I was done, my body felt warmer and my pussy was already dripping juices against my


    thighs.


    " There. All done. " I sighed before he rolled his hips and poked me with his stiff erection which was


    rubbing against my ass. "M-milord!"


    "I cannot help it. You did this to me, my darling. Did you really think I can stay calm when you started


    touching me?" he purred as he pulled the belt say keeping my robes closed. his red eyes darkened


    with desire when the fabric parted. "Goddess...even in this form, you are so gorgeous..."


    "Ez.."His long fingers made quick work of the robe as he took it off and licked his lips when he saw my


    nightgown.


    It was a simple gown made of quality silk but it was a bit see-through so the pinkish hue of my nipples


    is clearly visible. I felt my nipple stiffen when his big hand cupped one plump mound while his other


    hand slipped under and fingered me.


    The heat from his touch and the flimsy bedclothes I have were just too stimting despite their


    modesty.


    He rested his face in between the globes of my breasts and rained soft kisses on my heated skin. It felt


    arousing and yet I can see that he was savoring this moment.


    His fingers delved deeper inside me as his mouth reced his hand, his tongueved my nipple before


    sucking me hard; I came after a few minutes and he held me close as I convulsed.


    "You..are wet." he seems pleased as his hot breath against my skin made me shiver. "My fingers are


    bathing in your love juices, my love."


    The gentle flicker of firelight painted my husband in a ttering way. The shadows caressing his pale


    muscles and lovingly shaped his handsome visage as he looked up and I was once again lost in his


    warm gaze.


    It feels so nice to have that one man stare at you like you are the only one in his eyes...


    have I ever felt this way on Earth? I cannot remember anymore.


    This time, he leaned down to coax me gently with his tongue and I opened for him even as his hands


    traveled over my body and undressed me till my gown was tossed away.


    "Mmmm...Husband.." I gasped when his fingers found my mound once again and started stroking even


    as we kissed even more.


    My husband growled as I came again when he inserted two long fingers inside me and began to thrust


    harder till I was riding the onught of ecstasy that came with my climax.


    "Bed. Now." He rumbled as he carried me to the huge four-poster bed.


    Impatient as he was. Heid me gently on the bed as he pulled took off his bathrobe.


    My eyes widened as I swallowed hard at how beautiful his pale body was. His raven hair and red eyes


    were a contrast to his pale muscled physique. The way he looked at me hungrily also made me wonder


    if he has ever looked this way at another female.


    When I lowered my eyes to his half-hard cock, it grew hard under my gaze; the veins protruding around


    the marble-looking base.


    Then I noticed a few scars and some wounds with scabs, thetter must have been from the battles he


    participated in recently...


    Those were his only imperfection but they made him more attractive to my eyes.


    When I touch the scab under his right pectoral, he did not flinch but he ced a hand over mine.


    "Does my injury look that bad?"


    "No...I just...I just wish I can heal you." I touched the hardenedyer of crusted skin.


    "Don''t mind that. My kind heals fast. " he then smiled as his eyes softened. "But it is nice to know that


    you are worried for me, wife."


    Before I can say more, he bends down and cupped my breasts. Teasing the peaks till a hot zing of


    electricity tingled between my legs and centered around my pussy as his mouth came down to suck on


    them.


    I squirmed as his kisses trailed lower till he was spreading my thighs wide and began to tease me down


    there. My voice came out as a soft gasp when I felt his tongue lick my clit before he continues towards


    my outer walls.


    "Husband.....Stop, please. Thi-this is too much." I was trembling, wondering how I can achieve my


    climax when he still teases me with his licks and nips. It was driving me crazy!


    "No...this is what you need. Release and I will revel in it, Ely. Your husband wants you toe hard."


    He spread me open with his fingers as heshed and deeply thrust his tongue inside me. His callused


    thumb rubbing my swollen clit in slow but firm strokes.


    Till I came again but this time, strong currents of climax made me almost boneless with pleasure as I


    heard my husband slurped and enjoying himself.


    I looked up weakly as he towered over me, his mouth and chin wet with my juices as he licked his lips.


    "Exquisite...." He pressed himself against me till I felt his shaft poking my entrance. "Ely, ept me


    inside you. It has been so long..."


    I nodded as I put my arms around him as he thrust inside gently at first. I mewled and nibbled on his


    ear hard when he began to thrust in and out slowly at first. We both cried out because I was tight at first


    but he rammed into me till I opened up.


    Until the pleasure he was giving me was building up to a fever pitch.


    My body felt so good from the way he used his hips and the way his strong arms pinned me down till I


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    had nowhere to go.


    Was it just me or is he really that good at it? I thought that after months of celibacy, my body would not


    enjoy it as much but I was feeling it as he pounded into me all while arousing me further by nipping my


    shoulder or suckling my breast hard.


    When his movement became more frantic and he released his seed inside my womb, the intensity of it


    was so good that I began to see stars as we both convulsed and came together.


    I could not remember much but he aroused and teased me again and again as we made love all night.


    Seeking each other''s lips and warmth over and over...


    And he was glorious...


    Only until dawn broke through the night sky did we fell asleep in a tangle of sweaty limbs and bodies


    intertwined together under the bed covers.


    Somehow my sleep was extra peaceful...


    Is it because I am with my husband atst?

 Chapter 84: In my Arms - Part 1

    Chapter 84: In my Arms - Part 1


    Ezran''s POV:


    I witnessed it.


    The moment the sun rose through the dawn sky and its light shined over my bedroom, I saw my wife''s


    mirage vanish.


    The raven-haired beauty with brown eyes melted away to reveal my wife''s pale blond hair and milky


    skin.


    I still cannot believe how attracted I was to her even when she was in disguise. It was as if her "mirage"


    was also the real her.


    Maybe..it was because I can still feel her familiar presence despite her changed appearance. It is one


    of the powers of a dragonkin.


    The ability to feel a person''s soul and presence.


    No matter what the camouge or veil.


    I have already constructed an excuse for "Elena''s sudden departure" and my "wife''s sudden


    appearance" so that no one will question how she got here.


    As I tucked her securely against me, she mumbled incoherently and smiled in her sleep as she


    snuggled against my chest. A small dimple formed on her right cheek as I touched an errant lock of hair


    resting on one breast.


    Again...I feel weird. The was my heart was beating and how I can not take my eyes off her sleeping


    face or the way she cuddled against me.


    "I have been with many females....but none were as beautiful and tempting as you," I whispered.


    "When..when did you be so impossible for me to ignore..."


    And yet I knew the answer.


    Months have passed since I realized that I love my wife. Seeing her after so long only strengthened


    that resolve and I fear that she may be used against me.


    The world of nobles has always demanded perfection in both appearance, prestige, and reputation but


    as someone who has never gotten along with humans, I am an exception to the rule.


    But for the first time in my life. I have no intention of giving this woman up.


    For as long as I have the power and money, no noble would dare to cross me or their whole bloodline


    will die by my hands.


    I do not care about adhering to the rules as long as I have ina''s attention and earn her love. She


    said she would wait for me to confess properly and I n on doing so when the time is right.


    Until I remembered that she saw the "form" I have been ashamed of for so long.


    As I pulled her close, her eyes fluttered awake and I could not resist the urge to press a kiss on her


    brow. Like a flower seeking the warm rays of the first sunlight, she smiled and nuzzled my chin.


    I was afraid to say it but I cannot seem to muster a lie and let it fester.


    "WIfe? Are you awake?" I asked.


    "Mmhmm.." she nodded and looked up with a dreamy smile.


    Her vulnerable sweetness only melted my usual reserved nature as I smiled and wished we could just


    stay in bed but I cannot let her distract me.


    "Do you remember the form I took when I saved you from those wereboars?"


    She looked confused for a moment before nodding.


    "Were you...repulsed by it?" I almost choked on thest words but my voice made her straighten up.


    "What? I cannot say for sure. Let me see it again."


    My mother avoided my gaze for a week before she was able to talk normally to me when she saw my


    half draconic form so I was hesitating. My wife noticed this and promised that she won''t pass out so I


    finally showed her my half form.


    My bones cracked as the change gave me curved horns growing from behind my ears which has


    lengthened and became tapered, my hands are tipped with ck sharp ws, and my hair lengthened


    brushing past my shoulders. Dragon markings marred my face and my pale flesh which concentrate


    mostly on both my upper arm, spine, and legs. A red-tail with gleaming crimson scales also appeared.


    My pupils narrowed into slits and I felt my fangs appear to rece my canines...


    Completing my fierce-looking draconic form that resembles a demon from hell.


    This was the reason why I am called the Duke of Tartarus, especially when I fight in this form during


    war campaigns.


    "Oh..my..." She covered her mouth and trembled.


    Despair coursed through me as I tried to change back without looking too closely at how disgusted her


    expression may be at me.


    when she grabbed my hand.


    "Wife?" I lifted my gaze and saw that she came closer to me and there was no hint of fear in her eyes


    as she reached out to stroke one of my ck horns, her touch soon wandered around my face


    markings and then my fangs.


    The stimulus was too much. When she straddled me to feel my tail; I was forced to grab her shoulders.


    "Ely! Stop. I am much more....sensitive when I am in this form." I panted, feeling dazed and perplexed


    at her reaction.


    I imagined her being disgusted or afraid of my form but instead...


    I did not expect her curiosity.


    Then, she smiled and wiggled out of my hold only to press against me.


    And rub my nose.


    The simple touch made my cock stiffen even more and my whole body tingle.


    "Is this why you look afraid? That I would turn away from you?" She looked at me gently but I was still


    hesitant. " I have been around magical creatures since I was old enough to perceive them. My dear


    husband, I am not afraid of you or your other form."


    Her words made me hug her.


    " Thank you...Ely." Her words somehow melted my fears just like that as I turned back to my human


    form and we continued to hug.


    "You''re wee. Hm?" She looked down. "Well, unless you want to poke me with this? I don''t mind."


    I looked down at my erection which was nestled against her ass and I chuckled while pushing her down


    gently.


    "I''ll give you a good kind of poking.." I growled as I kissed her and she responded sweetly to my touch.


    So it was like that.


    My wife was not some spoiled or sheltered young miss. She was someone with an unusual upbringing.


    A child born of a human father and a fey mother.


    A woman who must have seen magical beings like beastmen, elves, and fey up close as a young girl.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As my fears of being rejected vanished as she made love with me. I felt the morbid terror of the past


    lessening with every minute I spent in her willing arms.


    ina may not know just how powerful her words are but all the same, I am d she said the words I


    have wanted to hear.


    That...I am not a monster.


    That I...was worthy of being loved. No, what form I take.

 Chapter 85: In my Arms - Part 2

    Chapter 85: In my Arms - Part 2


    Ezran''s POV:


    I remember making love to her all morning till I tired her out and we fell asleep again.


    But reality arrived in the form of the idiot twins Jael and Joel, who were usually sent to give me the


    afternoon reports. But I remember double-locking the door with magic and they were now pounding at


    it.


    "Milord? Why is the door locked? We cannot open it with the key." one of the twins said.


    I saw my wife frown in her sleep so I leaped out the bed and pulled on my bathrobe when I realized I


    was naked as a baby.


    Opening the door a few inches, I sternly red down at the twins who had the sense to shut up and


    leave when I told them that I will be receiving the reports in the war council room in a few minutes.


    Those idiots almost woke her up!


    I went back to bed and contemted dressing up to begin the day but seeing her in my bed made me


    reluctant and I found myself watching her sleep for a few more minutes; I noticed a few things like the 2


    moles on her back. One was a small dot on the center of her spine and the other was to the right of her


    hip bone.


    Fighting the urge to kiss each of them, I covered her up and left to wash up. When I was opening my


    bed trunk to pull on some clothes. The creaking sound of the trunk closing woke my wife up.


    She looked around, confused and wide-eyed. Her hair was disheveled and alluringly unkept as she


    blushed when she saw me semi-naked, my cravat and shirt in hand.


    "G-Good Afternoon...."


    "Afternoon to you too, wife."


    Another second of awkward silence passed before she saw her clothes on the floor and I smiled as I


    walked near the bed to pick up her gown and robe for her.


    She looked grateful as she took it and dressed up. The swift and efficient way she pulled on the gown


    over her curves and the erotic way she fluffed her hair made me want to push her down.


    "What time is it? " she asked.


    "12:30 pm."


    "Oh no! I amte!" She looked rmed but I caged her before she could leave. "Milord!"


    "Ezran."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "E-Ezran. I have to prepare for the lunch service. Your men will not like it if their foodes inte."


    she tried to push me but I would not budge.


    "I''ll let you go. On one condition, give me a kiss." I leaned in and her cheeks looked red as I hugged


    her close while my cravat and shirty forgotten on the bed.


    She frowned but she did not seem mad about me teasing her. her arms went around my neck as she


    pulled me in to kiss me. Her soft sweet lips brushed mine and my restraint just flew out the window as I


    pushed her back to the bed.


    Her gasp and my groan echoed as I deepened the kiss while I rubbed my aroused body against her


    soft curves till her legs went around my hips. Her dainty hands caressed my neck till I fumbled with the


    sp of my pants before I suddenly realized what I was about to do.


    Seven Hells!


    I tore my mouth away from her and she looked shocked as I trembled when my erection was being


    cradled by her hips perfectly. Our breathing wasbored and even I was embarrassed by my loss of


    control but I really wanted more time to be with her.


    Looking at her now with the sunlight touching her pale creamy skin, blonde curls and her soft swollen


    lips which looked thoroughly kissed was not helping...


    In fact, it was driving me insane with lust.


    "....Husband." her soft hands rubbed my back as if to soothe me but it was having the opposite effect. "


    We should stop. I promise...I wille to meet you in your bed chamber after work ends..."


    "No. You will move here permanently. Lady Baristani will have to make do without you at night. That


    time is reserved for us. Agreed?" I kissed her forehead as I said those words.


    She looked at me, her beautiful blue-green eyes seeing through my soul before she relented and


    hugged me.


    I returned the embrace, burying my nose in her flower-scented hair. Gods, how can she be so small


    and warm?


    "Alright. I''ll tell her that I am moving to your bedroom. Can...you hold on till tonight?"


    We both stared at my swollen crotch and I took a deep breath before giving her a calm smile.


    "I will try. But remember this, my sweet wife. I have not touched another woman since I left so prepare


    yourself because I am not letting you rest tonight either."


    She turned even redder at my words as I dressed up swiftly and left my room without a second nce


    because I know that if I see her flushed face and delectable body again.


    None of us will leave my bed chamber for a few days...


    As I calmed myself down before I went towards the War Council Room for the morning meeting, My


    mind was on my wife and how will I survive the whole day without wanting her.


    But I have to hold it in, the rewards of having her tonight all to myself will be worth it.


    Besides, she also has an important responsibility to continue supervising the cooking and food service


    for our army and boost our image to the Guthrie citizens.


    As the meeting ended. All I can think of was a nice hot lunch and to get a glimpse of my wife.


    I miss her already.

 Chapter 86: Lindas Day Out - Part 1

    Chapter 86: Linda''s Day Out - Part 1


    Linda''s POV:


    Two weekster...


    Main Mansion, Aisenburg Estate


    I woke up early in the morning to do the chores Lady ina assigned to me since she departed for


    Guthrie to volunteer food donations for the duke''s war campaign.


    During the mornings, I shop with Chef Jorge Raime to restock certain food or green needed for the staff


    meals.


    Ever since mydy took over the household, She instilled the value of shopping for items sold fresh at


    markets like certain green vegetables since she was adamant that the entire household eat 3 bnced


    meals a day.


    And after that, I spend my afternoons doing things around the culinary house like helping the girls water


    the herb garden or feed the livestock, check the inventory for spices, dry herbs, teas, and coffee


    grounds.


    But it seems like today is going to be different. Milford came to me and told me to run an errand for him


    along with another maid.


    "Is this a letter for..." I looked at the missive and struggled not to frown.


    "Yes. His Grace has decided to cut his ties with the Lorax family business. Take this letter to the Lorax


    family''s man of finance. His office is at...."


    After Milford gave me the address, I hastened the younger maid along into one of the many carriages


    the duke has and we were off to the Hanover Square, the district where many business and legitive


    offices are located.


    "Miss Linda." The young girl looked at me with adoration. She knows I am the duchess'' personal maid


    and the one managing the Culinary House so she must think it was impressive. "Is it true that the Lady


    Lorax still chases after our lord even after he married the duchess? Is that not scandalous?"


    "Nina. The duke''s personal affairs should be kept private. We shall do our duty and head back to the


    mansion. Nothing more, nothing less. Understood?"


    The girl looked disappointed that I was not one for gossip and just stayed quiet.


    Lady ina hasmented that I should try to make friends amongst the human staff.


    Should I...at least loosen up?


    Maybe...I could try?


    "Ahem...so how are you adjusting so far? Is being the lower floor maid hard work?"


    Nina brightened and I listened to her stories of how everyone at the household was nice to her and


    soon she softened up towards me.


    When the carriage stopped. Nina and I came down and headed for the third floor of the grey brick


    building where the Lorax family''swyer was.


    We gave the letter to thewyer''s secretary who received it and we were on our way to leave when the


    office door opened and hit Nina, who was closest to the door.


    "Oh! Watch where you are going. I almost ran into you." A female hissed haughtily at us while I was


    helping the young girl who was massaging her shoulder.


    I looked up and saw that it was Lady Lorax all decked in her finest white day dress. Her fiery beauty


    and fresh creamyplexion were like an angel''s...


    "I beg your pardon, mdy," I murmured and tried to sneak Nina past her when she tapped her fan on


    my back.


    When a noble touches a servant. It meant one thing.


    That we should stop.


    When I remained root in ce. I felt her eyes on me.


    "That uniform...Are you from the Aisenburg Household? What are you doing here in my man of


    finance''s office? Well? Answer me!"


    I felt her hit my head with her metal fan and I turned to bow to her while Nina stayed behind me and


    also did the same.


    "Have you gone deaf or stupid? Tell me why a lowlymoner came here!" Lady Lorax''s voice rose an


    octave as she whacked my head yet again.


    I really wanted to throw a "fox fire" at her pretty face but I must maintain my cover...


    "Greetings mdy. The head butler, Mr. Milford has asked me to deliver a missive to yourwyer." I


    answered her before she can hit me again in the head.


    "A letter? You!" She looked at the secretary and demanded the letter. "Stay where you are! While I read


    with this letter."


    Nina and I exchanged nces. This does not look good.


    Whatever was in that letter caused thedy''s gloves hands to tremble as she mmed the letter down


    the table and red at me.


    "He dares to do this to me?!"


    Somehow that was when all chaos started. The familywyer came in and saw the letter before


    pushing both of us out as if he knew that Lady Lorax would start throwing things in the office and


    screaming.


    And that was what we heard as the door mmed shut in our faces and a few things shattering.


    Nina was visibly shocked as I steered her back out the building and into the carriage.


    "....I cannot believe that Lady Lorax was such a mean one. Societydies are really different when you


    see them with their peers." she shivered and rubbed her bruised shoulder. "Aw...."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Let''s get that shoulder looked at. I am supposed to check the cafe, we have a first aid box there so


    let''s stop over and get you patched up. " I asked the driver to take a detour by opening a small window


    slit and giving him a change of directions.


    "But...what about you? Thedy hit you multiple times with her silver-ted fan. I have been beaten by


    one once and it hurt like hell."


    "I''ll also get myself treated. Don''t worry, the head wound is not an issue...."


    That settled the subject as our carriage ambled towards Cafe Terra, the most popr cafe in the city.


    --------------------------------------------------


    "Is this okay?"


    "Yes."


    "How is your head?"


    "The numbing salve worked. I don''t feel a thing."


    "Oh great. That is a relief."


    The man who was treating us was Chef Neo Carmine, head chef of Cafe Terra. We just happen to


    catch him on his break and when he saw us; hispassion made him lead us to the back porch


    where he treated both of us.


    My injury took more of his time since I was struck in the head. Thankfully I only got a few swollen


    bumps from the heavy-handed hits of thatdy bitch.


    But the salve he ced on my head felt better. In fact, he was reallypetent and skilled with his


    hands. If he wanted to be a doctor, he could have gone for it.


    Nina left us the moment Chef Neo told her she can have some cake. The girl was all too eager to eat


    the cafe''s yummy cakes.


    As a result, it was just the two of us...


    Now that we were alone, I noticed that without his chef''s hat and apron. Chef Neo looks really


    handsome and in shape. He is also cheerful and polite to his customers.


    I just found out how good he is at taking care of others. It was an endearing trait.


    "The cafe seems to be running well as usual. I''ll include this in my report to Her Grace when she gets


    back. Thank you for treating my head, Chef Neo." I straightened up and dusted my skirts.


    He also straightened up and smiled gently.


    "You are wee, Miss Linda. Uhm..." He hesitated as he escorted me inside the cafe. "Do you want


    to stay awhile? "


    "For what? Nina seems to be done eating her cake. Is there another reason?" I looked at him, confused


    when he looked nervous all of a sudden.


    "I need a taste tester for this new seasonal menu Lady Aisenburg left for me to create. Do you think I...I


    can ask you to taste it for me?" He looked a bit flushed as he looked at me.


    My stomach did a slight flip-flop at how adorable cute he was being.


    "Now?" I could not help but tease him.


    "No..not now. Tomorrow. If you are not too busy?" He looked so hopeful, his emotions so obvious that I


    could not help it. He was being too cute.


    So I agreed.


    It was only a few minutester when Nina and I were back inside the carriage did I realize the signs


    Chef Neo was giving out.


    Was he trying to flirt with me?

 Chapter 87: Lindas Day Out - Part 2

    Chapter 87: Linda''s Day Out - Part 2


    Linda''s POV:


    I got Nina back to the main mansion and found Milford to ry that the letter has been delivered to the


    "Did he give you a hard time?" Milford asked me when I found him at his office writing letters.


    "He actually saved us. The Lady Lorax was there and saw the letter first. We were pushed out of his


    office when she started....voicing her displeasure." I said tactfully.


    He took notice of me, his gaze was concerned and paternal.


    "Did she hurt you? Lady Lorax has a habit of vocally and physically adept at making messengers


    ufortable."


    "We got away before we got seriously injured, Sir."


    " Hmmm. I''ll have an errand boy go to Doctor Hunt''s residence to give you and Nina a check-up after


    dinner. Thank you for your report, Linda. You did well." He smiled at me.


    As I took my leave, I noticed that for all his formal and stiff ways; he does seem to care about the staff


    a lot. Calling a doctor for a couple of maids is usually unheard of but the Aisenburg household is said to


    care for their people very well.


    More than most of the aristocrats who usually treat their servants like ghosts or expendable fodder.


    One of the reasons why I am slowly warming up to this ce.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Life without Lady ina left me with more time to keep track of Mrs. Yates'' actions while she was gone.


    Ever since mydy gave me an important task, I have been keeping track of the head maid''s actions


    and her secret meetings with Lady Lorax diligently.


    What I have found out was particrly disturbing.


    My investigations led me to converse more with the main housemaids and I found out that they don''t


    have a good opinion of the dour olderdy.


    The more older maids have said that she used to hold the position of the dowager duchess'' maid.


    Simr to mine before she passed away and that embittered her when the duke kept her around as


    head maid.


    But none of them could tell me what motive she has that led to her drowning Lady ina on her


    wedding day.


    I also found out that although she hated the duke, she still stays here to work for the man she does not


    like.


    Makes no sense.


    Until one night.....


    I was going down to check and spy on her when she came out of the main house in a hurry.


    Where is she going?


    I pulled out a talisman charm and concealed myself. Fox beastmen have been taught concealment


    magic and charms from the time they can speak.


    This makes us very adept at espionage and information gathering.


    With the charm activated, The head maid won''t sense me even if I were in front of her.


    This is how I have been getting dirt on her.


    Let''s see what she has been up to.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    T-this is.....a gambling house?


    I was shocked at first. Most of themon people who gamble often have more debts than winnings.


    Because most gambling houses make you lose more than what you win but they make it seem like you


    could win more, it is what sustains their business.


    After hiding, I saw the dour head maid''s expression change to one of excitement as she yed card


    games and used the roulette often betting almost a month of her wages.


    Something is fishy here.


    "Seems like she won''t be budging from here." I threw a smaller charm at her and itnded on her back.


    This will warn me if she leaves this ce. For now, time to investigate and see who this ce belongs


    to.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I went upstairs where the manager''s office was and snuck inside.


    To my surprise, I found out that this ce is owned in secret by the Lorax family. Nobles are not


    supposed to own houses of ill repute such as this.


    If word gets out that Lady Lorax owns a gambling den, it would cause a big scandal.


    I had managed to put the documents I read back inside when the door opened. My heart went to my


    throat as my concealment charm began to hear off so I hid behind the drapes concealed by a huge


    potted palm.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The duke has ceased doing business with us, Father. We have no choice but to rely on our gambling


    houses for a while until I can charm of few of the noblemen who are vying for my attention."


    That voice was Lady Lorax.


    "Margaret. What did you do to alienate the powerful duke Aisenburg? His fortune and support alone


    could have made our business prosper. I could have purchase more children as ves to my factories


    if his support had continued."


    This voice belonged to an older man. The intimate way he called Lady Lorax must mean he is a close


    rtive?


    "You don''t understand it, Father. But if Ezran found out that his investments to our so-called "charity


    organization" and "respectable textile business" go to our factories and gambling dens, he will end our


    house!" Lady Lorax''s voice looked irritated. "I had hoped that I could have seduced him into marriage


    by now but he went off and ended up tied to that nobody from the North!"


    "Careful daughter. That nobody is slowly gaining poprity because she is rumored to be as kind to the


    nobility. "


    "Bah! She is a nobody who got lucky but I''ll have thestugh." The sly voice of hers caused a chill in


    my spine.


    I peeked from my hiding ce and I saw that she was staring at the window which overlooks the vast


    gambling floors down below.


    "I have a mole in the Aisenburg household and she is a chronic gambler. The more losses she has


    every time shees here; the more hold I have over her. She thinks she can pay back her debts with


    the very money she is getting for betraying her household, she was dead wrong. Such a gullible bitch."


    "How are you sure Mrs. Yates is not reporting everything to the duke?" The older man came into view


    and I realized who he was.


    I have seen him in the newspaper once or twice about nobles who engaged in trade. He was Lord


    Homer, the Baron of Kiez but he is currently the acting Lord Lorax....until her daughter bears an heir to


    the Lorax title.


    "Because my other spy in the house caught her doing something that would result in her death." A


    nastyugh came out from her. "She would not dare to go against me."


    "I see. So far. Has she gotten any information about the current Lady Aisenburg?"


    "Only that she is a recluse and would rather rump around the forests like a wild animal than interact


    with humans. Her father is a mere border baron who protects the North from any invading elves,


    beastmen, and fey. For now, I aim to use this seemingly harmless information to tear down Lady ina


    while she is at Guthrie. Won''t she be surprised when shees home?"


    The malice in her voice made me clench my fist as they left the office and I left after a few minutes.


    I watched Mrs. Yates exhaust her month''s wages the rest of the night before following her back home.


    I went to retire to my room at the culinary house, feeling exhausted at what I discovered.


    I must write to my master tomorrow and let her know.


    Being a spy for mydy is pretty exciting but kinda exhausting at how despicable some human women


    can be.

 Chapter 88: A Royal Visit - Part 1

    Chapter 88: A Royal Visit - Part 1


    Ezran''s POV:


    Back in the Kingdom of Guthrie...


    2 monthster...


    My wife.....


    has be popr as Elena, her "supposed" protege but now...


    She is gaining more admirers and poprity as she took over the duties of the head cook and taught


    soldiers in charge of cooking on how to properly prepare food and even improved and taught more of


    the city people how to prepare meals that they can forage around the area in times of emergency or


    crisis


    While working, she wore her old dresses and covered up her milky skin but there is no denying how


    beautiful she is despite her in attire.


    As a result, the quality of the food was consistent, morale is at an all-time high and soon the soldiers in


    charge of the food improved in a span of a few weeks as my senior knight led teams to put down any


    remnants of the Guthrian forces.


    I have also noticed something.


    Our forces'' overall stamina and health have been oddly goodtely. I even checked the mana of some


    of my knights and they are steadily getting stronger.


    This may be due to my wife''s practice of infusing a bit of her mana sprite''s element into her food.


    In theory, eating arge amount of infused mana cuisine can amplify a person''s magic for a short time


    but a steady diet of consuming food infused with a small amount of mana was said to permanently


    improve a person''s physical state and health.


    More so if the mana dish corrtes with the primary element your body possesses.


    But this theory has never been proven yet but now that I am looking around using my draconic eyes. It


    seems like soldiers who have strong ties to fire and water manas are improving faster than those with


    air and earth mana.


    As I stop over every day to see my wife supervising the soldier cooks alongside Kain, who effectively


    keeps away a few admirers from being too forward with her.


    My heart continues to grow warm every time I see my beloved enjoying herself. Her contributions to


    maintaining the morale of my camp are sure to get noticed by the king.


    Because in just 2 months, Guthrie has been cleared of any hostile opposition and is ready to be


    annexed into the Holy Kingdom.


    Themon folk who were now looking at us favorably have promised to obediently follow as long as


    the rules of the new ruler of thend are fair and just.


    Well, that is for his Highness to decide. Perhaps he will be giving it to one of the younger princes to


    manage.


    I have been asked by the othermanders who were currently still engaged in their own war


    campaign about the secret topleting my mission to the crown so fast.


    They would never believe that the reason for my men''s efficiency and improving performance is due to


    their anticipation to get back to camp and enjoy food cooked by theirmander''s wife.


    I was smiling all day as I paid a secret visit to the Castle''s kitchen where my wife is at her element.


    "Your Grace! Is this looking okay?" One of the male cooks was having her check his bowl


    "Hmmm add one more cup of water. The dough should be okay after that." she looked at the bowl of


    bread dough. "After kneading it till it forms a ball shape, cover it with a cloth and let it rest for an hour in


    a shaded area. This should be good enough for tonight''s supper."


    She was wearing a hair cloth to keep her hair away from her smooth face, her cream long sleeve


    blouse and green skirt hugged her curves well. A white apron was tied around her curvy waist as she


    walked around inspecting the food being prepared for dinner.


    "Wife." I called out to her as Kain bowed to me but my gaze was only for her.


    She was flushed from being near the hot fires and boiling pots and sizzling skillet pans but she never


    looked more beautiful.


    "Milord! How goes the excursion?" She smiled sweetly at me.


    I lifted her hand to kiss her wrist. Numerous male gazes were trained on me but I don''t care. I want


    every one of them to know that she is mine.


    "B-behave." She blushed before she shook my hold in her hand. "I have a report to hand to you before


    I prepare supper for the soldiers, Shall we go back to the castle?"


    I offered her my arm and she epted. The proper and elegant way she behaves while we are in front


    of people was a stark contrast to how passionate she was in my bed.


    I love it, it was like have a sweet docile kitten by day and a seductive tigress by night.


    "Kain stay behind. I want a word with my duchess in private."


    "Yes, Your Grace." He nodded as I closed the door to the room I made into a study.


    "We are almost out of water so we may have to send a few soldiers to fill at least three dozen jars to


    also need 6 more sacks of flour for bread making and more onions and garlic. The Garlic Chicken Rice


    went so wellst night so I am thinking of making Garlic Boar BBQ for tomorrow''s meals." She gave me


    her report. "Other than that, all supplies are still abundant." She gave me a written report as always


    after she recites today''s deficits and abundance on our food supply.


    "Well done." I took it and perused it before cing it inside my drawer. " If all my soldiers can eat this


    well during my campaigns, I fear they will want to stay on the battlefield than go back to their families."


    " And they will continue to eat well Milord. The team of soldier cooks I trained for weeks have been able


    to replicate my food well enough for them to handle the cooking station without my supervision now.


    Give me a few more days and I rmend keeping them as full-time cooks as they are more useful


    with adle and pot than with a sword." She untied her haircloth and her blonde hair cascaded against


    her back.


    "You are a marvel. I will talk with these men and give them a choice." I hugged her from behind and


    smelled her hair which had the rich smell of smoke, herbs, and soap. "You seem to be adapting well


    considering Lady Baristani left Guthrie a month ago."


    She sighed at my words.


    "Her father summoned her back. Besides I taught that girl a lot during the past month we were running


    the kitchens together. She is apetent and smart girl."


    "She did very well, I gave her a rmendation letter since you told me about her dream to study


    cooking."


    "I know...and you have my thanks for that. I heard she is preparing for her entrance exam for the


    Kalderos Culinary Institute for Higher Learning in her recent letter to me." She kissed my cheek.


    Her joy made me smile. The air between us has been amicable andfortabletely. I have not


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    gotten to telling her about my feelings because we were getting along so well.


    Then I remembered something important.


    "Wife."


    "Hmm?"


    "The Crown Prince ising tomorrow with for an inspection of Guthriends along with the new


    governor and a foreign guest."

 Chapter 89: A Royal Visit - Part 2

    Chapter 89: A Royal Visit - Part 2


    Ezran''s POV:


    "Foreign guest?" She looked intrigued and not scared as most cooks would panic at the thought of


    serving an unknown variable.


    "Yes. The 13th imperial prince of Ryu. His name is Oshu and Bel thinks that maybe you can satisfy his


    pte as he is not impressed with the food the Royal Pce has been giving him."


    "I see. It won''t let the Prince down." She nodded and looked distracted for a bit. "I may have to start


    nning for it as early as possible and research on what Ryu-style cuisine is."


    "I have a few books on Ryu food that I can lend you." I took a few books from the library. "The Guthrie


    library has some good books regarding foreign food."


    "Thank you. This will help." She took them from me, our hands brushed against each other and the


    effect was a slight jolt that tingled..


    "Wife. The prince''s delegation will arrive within a week. Once the new governor has been initiated and


    blessed by the Crown Prince, we can go back home after a few days."


    She smiled and looked happy about returning home...with me.


    "That is great news!"


    "And there is another question I want to ask you."


    "Hm?"


    "How long was it? When you were able to manipte mana?"


    The silence that followed our warm conversation halted and some awkwardness flowed in.


    "How...I never..." Her eyes widened as I ced a hand on her cheek.


    "Wife. I am a dragonkin. Our kind can sense even the barest hint of mana and I have noticedtely that


    you have been slowly infusing the food you cook with water and fire mana."


    "Since some time ago. Why? Am I not supposed to use mana?"


    I shook my head and kissed her hair.


    "No. But do not use too much of it for the special feast. Mana maniption is strenuous and I don''t


    want to tire you any more than you have."


    Her apprehensive star softened and she rxed against my touch.


    "As you wish, husband." She looked at me. "So what are your mana sprite''s names?"


    Now it was my turn to be surprised.


    "You can also sense mana?"


    She nodded.


    "My mother''s people, The Fey are keen in sensing mana flow, and although you have not used yours in


    days. I can detect two threads of mana attached to you. The question is....what element are they?"


    "Light and...Darkness."


    "Those are rare ones."


    "Yes. I only use them when necessary. They are battle types."


    "Can I see them?" There was a hint of enthusiasm and warmth in her voice and I felt my insides flip at


    her pleading smile.


    "Maybeter....when we are not where anyone can walk in on us."


    I remember talking to her till minutes became hours until I could not stop myself from wanting her...


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With her pretty blonde hair tied up and her in dress and apron, the musk she exudes made my heart


    beat fast.


    So I took the books she was carrying and ced her on the huge oak table by grasping her hips and


    depositing her on top of it before taking the books from her.


    "Ez? What are yo-Mmmphh!"


    I kissed her, tracing her plush lips with my tongue before slipping it inside her mouth.


    At times like these, I would steal a kiss or two since we both were busy with our respected fields.


    Stolen touches and kisses at times like these excite me.


    Feeling her melt against me as I continued to kiss and run my hands over her back, I deepened the


    kiss in a feverish haze of desire.


    I should let her go....


    But I don''t want to.


    I want to savor these stolen moments with her because I want her to remember me even when I am not


    around.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    Ely''s POV:


    After my make out session with my husband, I studied the cookbooks and the Ryuen culinary cuisine


    manuals to prepare for the guests.


    From what I can see. This country''s cuisine looks to preserve the optimum vor of their food so


    steaming, stewing, grilling and boiling method is the most preferred cooking technique. There are no


    written methods on frying or roasting.


    Fish Stew with Miso and Steamed Vegetables.


    Steamed Fowl vored with Ryuen soy sauce, sweet wine, and boiled persimmon.


    Steamed Buns with Boiled Red beans


    Beef Noodles Soup


    These are some of the food they usually consume and it all sounds so healthy as they do not use much


    oil.


    They also use subtle gentle vors as well in their dishes...simr to Japanese cuisine.


    That also exins why the strong vor pte of the food here is not loved by the Prince.


    After dinner service ended and every one of the cooking team left. I had all the ingredients I have at


    hand for some trial dishes.


    As I was preparing the dough, I heard the door open.


    "Huh?"


    It was dim in the huge kitchen and I had a few lights on. I grabbed a rolling pin and looked at who


    entered.


    My fear subsided when I saw that it was Ezran dressed in a simple shirt tunic and ck pants. He had


    no coat on and he looked amused when he saw my weapon.


    "That won''t kill an intruder, wife. You should have gone for a knife or a cleaver." He chuckled.


    "Sorry, but what are you doing here?" I asked him. He must be very tired so I thought he would sleep


    without me.


    "I was hoping you would want some help? All your extra hands left for the night."


    "You...want to help me? Are you sure?"


    My husband looked sincere. It was odd, seeing his powerful frame in the kitchen which is usually my


    domain.


    But something inside me warmed up to his offer. It was a sweet gesture.


    "Very well, milord." I looked at him gently even as I feel happy that he would seek me out like this.


    He stood next to me as he folded his sleeves and somehow what I imagined as a long night of cooking


    trials turned into something more intimate and enjoyable.


    My husband was a good listener and followed my instructions strictly to the letter. It shows a lot of his


    discipline as we finished prepping a few items early and I decided to call it a night.


    Ezran helped me clean up and once again being near him gave me butterflies.


    Cooking together made me feel closer to him and that he is trying his best to find something inmon


    with me.


    "Shall we go to bed? Maybe a bath together?" He gave me a warm smile as he reached his hand to


    me.


    He towered over me but I felt safe as I linked my hands with him and walked through the vast quiet


    halls of the castle, we did not speak as we got to our room.


    "I had the servants draw us a bath before I left. Do you think you can warm the waters up for us with


    your mana?" He asked me and I immediately did so.


    A small ball of red concentrated sphere appeared in my hand and I dropped it into the cold water tub


    that was ced near the firece.


    The sphere of trapped fire acted like a warmer and soon the water was at the right temperature before I


    dissolved it.


    "Fascinating use of fire. Shall I help you undress?"


    I turned around and nearly swallowed my tongue when I saw that he had taken off his shirt and was


    now half-naked.


    And dear goddess, he was gorgeous.

 Chapter 90: Love by the Fireplace (R-18)

    Chapter 90: Love by the Firece (R-18)


    Ely''s POV:


    I looked at the flickering mes dancing in the firece and looked at my husband who has his arms


    around me, his face nuzzling my bare shoulder...


    We had already scrubbed each other clean and now we were just lounging at the tub, rxing as the


    night sky cast a gentle light into the whole bedroom cast in shadows.


    The gentlep of water as we moved made me conscious because it has been some time since west


    took a bath together. A little long because I tried not to shiver with delight at the heat radiating from his


    massive body which cradled me perfectly.


    He seems to be touching me more than usual, his lips nibbling my tender spots and kissing where I get


    aroused easily. I squirmed as the gentle water heightened my sensitive parts as his huge hands started


    touching the back of my thigh, sliding upwards to cup my ass cheeks and squeezing them.


    Every touch seems erotic and every kiss he ces on my flesh felt so hot that I feel a bit lightheaded


    and gasped when his tonguepped the water trails on my jaw while his long fingers stroked my belly,


    two long blunt fingers delving into my unguardedher curls...


    "Husband? Should we not dry ourselves up and retire to bed?" I felt my cheeks go red as I straightened


    up.


    "Bed? Are you sure you just want to sleep?" He quirked a brow at me.


    What I got was a smoldering gaze as he leaned forward to bend down and capture my lips. His warm


    hands cupping one aching breast while the other hand teased the aching, tender bud down below.


    I moaned and squirmed which made him growl hungrily as one of his hands trailed down and delved


    lower till I felt him strum the aroused bump peaking out of myher curls.


    My body suddenly felt heavy and got as he continued to rub me and I felt his stiff member getting


    bigger as he thrust in between my ass cheeks.


    And I wanted more...


    "So soft and sweet...." he murmured when I broke away from the kiss and he motioned me to face him


    till I was straddling his lower body.


    His voice was husky and his gaze possessive as he guided himself inside me. My body greedily


    sped him and it felt right even as he sucked on the other breast he neglected.


    "Mmnngghhh..." I moaned till he was fully embedded inside, my body feeling so good the moment we


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    came together. "Husband!"


    He gave me an intense gaze as his hot tongue poked, and swirled around my aching, hard nipple as he


    swallowed one plump mound. I was mesmerized at how much he loved sucking me so much like a


    baby and yet it felt so good to have him tease me.


    Until his hips savagely pulled back and entered me till I felt his shaft poke my womb.


    The water gushed out of the tub as our actions became more fast-paced and wild.


    "Wife, you are driving me mad with your sweet body..." He groaned as he nipped my neck as I felt


    myselfe hard before I felt his hot spurt of seed fill me up. " Goddess..how I missed this!"


    "Oh!"


    I shivered at how sensitive I was as I snapped and climaxed while being marked by him. It felt too good


    to be true and it is driving me nearly crazy as he chuckled and held me tight.


    Months of celibacy and now look at me. Reduced to a puddle of goo in his hands...


    "Fascinating. Your tight little pussy still won''t let go of my shaft." He licked my neck and suckled a


    tender spot. "Is this your way of saying something?"


    "D-Dummy..." I chastised as he stood up and I yelped when he carried me. "Wh-wh-wha?!"


    Heid me on the soft plush fur rug close to the firece and ced me on my stomach. I gasped


    when he covered me as he kissed my body.


    I felt fire licking my body but I felt no burning sensation. To my surprise I saw wisps of ck fire


    evaporating the moisture from my body, drying uspletely.


    This must be my husband''s power...


    I looked back but he was already motioning me toy on my back as he spread my legs wide and the


    sensual thrill coursed through me when he crouched down and spread my legs, his hands stroking my


    inner thighs as he trailed kisses against my sensitive areas.


    Then he kissed and licked myher curls. His tongue catching thest drop of fluid that gushed out


    the moment he startedshing at my pussy walls before sucking my clit.


    The slurping and ravenous growls of male possession made my hands clench tightly on his hair as he


    continued to pleasure me as if he could taste me all night and I could feel my desire ascending to


    unspeakable heights.


    "Ez! I can''t! I can''t take it anymore! I''ming!"


    "Thene. Come for me."


    I screamed and felt myself reaching the end of the line as stars exploded in my mind till the jolts


    receded and I slumped against his hands when he withdrew his mouth.


    Was it weird that I still feel like I want more?


    But he must have read my mind because after eating me out, he smiled and pulled me up to sit on him


    when he guided his hard shaft inside me.


    I groaned as he cursed when I took him in eagerly.


    "Shall we move?" He whispered to me as my answer was lifting my hips up and down his engorged


    penis.


    The result was me feeling so good that I screamed when his big hands guided my hips and helped me


    perfect the rhythm as he also moved his hips excitedly.


    His muscles quivered in the firelight as his damp ck hair covered his brow but he still looks so


    handsome even in this state as he kissed me as we got closer to the pinnacle.


    "You feel so good, wife. Come for me...I wanna feel you sucking everyst drop of my seed.


    Every.Last.Bit."


    "Ooohh! Ez!"


    Our simultaneous release made our bodies numb as we copsed on the rug together like a couple of


    marites whose strings were suddenly cut.


    "The Goddess has indeed blessed me. I have never been with such a passionate woman before..." His


    huge arms cradled me as he kissed my forehead and smiled at my flushed face.


    I looked at him as I strived to breathe and we locked gazes. His red eyes were like fine wine and I was


    surprised to see such a gentle and sweet expression on him as he caressed my cheek...


    He always has this stern and quiet visage that does not invite people in but to see such softer emotions


    in him right here...right now was akin to him lowering his guard down around me.


    It felt very intimate and it shook me to my core because I am pretty sure no female has ever seen him


    behave like this before...


    If he ever smiles so disarmingly at other women. Goddess help us all.


    "M-my back is starting to hurt..." I looked away first and he chuckled before he gently carried me to


    bed.


    "Sorry about that wife...." His voice felt like silk as he suddenly ced the covers over me. "I tend to


    forget that you are a noble-borndy because you are so passionate."


    "Are all nobledies not like me?" I asked when he settled beside me and pulled me to rest against the


    curve of his body."


    "I have never encountered a female quite like you. You make me forget everything else and crave only


    you." He rumbled as his massive body moved till he pulled me closer till we were glued together.


    I do not know how to respond to his words. He was getting addicted to me and like some air-headed


    female, that is the highest form of ttery.


    But to me, that is kind of an issue. What..What if I lose my identity and my drive as an individual? Will I


    be too drunk in his love?


    "Should I be worried?" I reached out and stroked his face.


    "No. But please tell me if I am going too far. Thest I want is to drive you away with my insatiable


    urges." He purred as he kissed my palm. " I love you very much, Elena. Just be yourself when you are


    with me. No pretense is needed when you and I are alone."


    "I''ll do that. Goodnight, Ez." I felt my heart melt because it felt like he heard my insecurities and sought


    to assuage my heart.


    "Goodnight, wife." He embraced me and smiled while kissing my nose.


    Until the warmforting scent of his body lulled me to nod off, cocooned in his warm embrace.

 Chapter 91: Affinity for Magick

    Chapter 91: Affinity for Magick


    Ely''s POV:


    I have been feeling oddtely.


    Ever since I have been cooking more for a lot of people. My mana feels strange.


    Like it felt stronger than before.


    And much more....powerful.


    I am a chef at heart but I also possessed mana spirits and they do not just do contracts with just any


    person.


    And it is even rare for a chef to have one much less two primary mana spirits.


    It is because you have a special ability. You have a gift for controlling mana and that means not only


    can you infused mana into food. You can summon mana and use magick. All you need to do is ask us


    and we can help you out.


    Undine reminded me as I was just finished serving lunch and was now out to supervise the food supply


    carts that areing into the city.


    My husband was away on official business of escorting the Crown Prince and the new governor as well


    as their foreign guest.


    Therefore, he announced that I will be left in charge of the city with Senior Knight Oswald as acting


    I remember my husband taking twenty knights and wishing me well after breakfast was over and done


    with.


    Everyone saw how he kissed my hand as a sign of his faith in me before he and his entourage left the


    city gates.


    The assignment could take days but Sir Oswald assured me that all the rebels were taken care of so all


    I had to do was maintain the peace inside the city.


    So here I am. Doing my duty as the wife of a duke while worried if I am doing well.


    "Mdy!" Oswald met me and Kain as we were near the shipment. "You did not have toe here


    yourself. I can supervise the supply cart."


    "Thank you, Sir Oswald but I am here to do my duties. Can I see the permission and identification


    papers for the food items?"


    I asked him and he bowed, giving the said documents to me.


    "Hmm...everything seems in order." I looked at the supply carts that were by the gates of the city,


    waiting to be let through.


    But then I felt Igneus react to the second cart covered a ck tarpaulin sheet.


    I smell something strange in that cart. Be careful, Lady ina.


    "Oswald. Kain. Please check the second cart." I ordered them and they started to surround the cart and


    detained the men driving the carts.


    My sensitive nose then smelled...a smoky scent...powder...


    Mainly ced inside explosives...


    "Nooo! Get away!" I screamed before I saw the smoke suddenly appear inside the cart.


    Summon and use me!


    I did not hesitate. I prayed for Igneus toe out and contain the explosion which suddenly blew up


    the cart.


    The fire mana spirit conjured a shield around the explosion just before it hit the knights and threw it


    high up in the sky.


    What followed was an ear-splitting explosion that made everything gasp and scream.


    "Sh...she protected us..." One of the knights was looking at me in awe.


    "Mdy. Are you alright?" Oswald asked me as he came to see if I was okay. His grizzly countenance


    looked me over to see if I was hurt.


    I felt my energy drain out of me but I was still able to stand but the impact of that explosion must have


    packed more punch than I thought.


    If Igneus was not able to contain it. It would have killed Sir Oswald, Kain, and the other knights...


    "I am fine. Arrest everyone and detain them! The supply carts arepromised." I struggled to keep


    my voice calm when several of the supply carts suddenly split open.


    I saw more than 30 fighting men bearing the tattered g of the fallen King. They killed the drivers and


    started to engage the knights.


    "Aisenburg Knights! Commence Formation A! Kain! Protect ourdy!" The older knight said to Kain as


    he went to guard me. "Get her away from here now!"


    "Mdy! This way!" Kain grabbed my hand but I saw a few men going after some of the civilians that


    were nearby.


    I shook Kain''s hold and reached out to Undine as I raised my hands.


    Please protect the innocents! Form a wall or something!


    As if she knew what I was imagining in my head. A huge torrent of water burst out from the most and


    formed a wall of ice around the gates, trapping the enemies and the knights who were fighting outside.


    Kain saw a few of the traitors who were cut off from theirrades running straight at me, weapons


    raised.


    "Run! Run!" I screamed at the few people who nodded and escaped to their homes. "Kain! Please


    protect my back! I have to hold this wall till our knights win!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The young knight nodded and swiftly dealt with the men who raised their weapons at me. His light eyes


    shed as he severed heads and limbs mercilessly, the sickening crunch of bone being sliced off made


    me pale.


    "They have been taken care of, mdy." The young knight pulled his bloody sword off a lifeless body.


    "Time to finish this then." I took a deep breath and looked at my two mana spirits.


    Undine. Igneus. Please locate every enemy and immobilize them.


    Understood.


    Leave them to us.


    The mana spirits flew over every enemy and touched their weapons. To every knight''s surprise; their


    opponent''s weapons either shattered or melted from their hands. This made the job easier for Oswald''s


    knights to kill or detain them.


    The battle was over in 30 minutes but for me, it felt like hours.


    My legs wobbled and suddenly it gave out. Kain''s strong arms prevented me from falling and I look at


    him. His face looked shocked as he touched my cheeks.


    "Duchess! You are burning up!" He eximed.


    I shook my head. I must tell Sir Oswald to send a message to the knights stationed at the castle and do


    a sweep of the city. There might be a few traitors who avoided facing the knights and may now be


    killing people in their homes.


    "Kain...I must tell Oswald. Do aplete sweep of the city...I feel a few of these traitors still inside the


    city." I forced my voice out but it felt like my throat went dry.


    "Mdy, do not speak. You have protected the city enough. The Duke is already notified by messenger


    eagle and I will do as you say, Mdy." He turned to my knight. "Take her back to the castle now."


    "Yes, sir."


    As my knight carried me back to the castle. I wondered why I feel like I was beaten up and bruise after


    using my spirits.


    I suppose it iste to tell you that mana spirit users have an affinity for doing magic? Igneus shrugged.


    But the problem with your magic is that it requires more mana concentration and energy. We must train


    you to use it correctly or you may end up overdoing it. Undine told me this in her most serious tone.


    However. For your first time using offense magick. You really have a rather unique way of casting it,


    Lady ina. Igneus smiled.


    How so? I asked them as they sat on top of my shoulders.


    Most mages would conjure up a singr fireball or small water bubbles during their first try at magic but


    your control and concept of shape defy the usual mage''s ability. Igneus exined, his mouth producing


    puffs of smoke.


    It was as if you know just what shape you want us to take. As if you have seen magick being done


    before and the shape and effect are embedded into your brain. Undine was looking at me closely now.


    I understood what they were saying but it is not like they would be able toprehend it if I said that I


    have seen magick done in virtual games I y on consoles back on Earth so I called them back to rest


    up. My head feels too heavy and tired to process and exin anything to anyone...


    God, who knew using magick could be more tiring than anything I have ever done.


    I should just stick to cooking...

 Chapter 92: An Act of Defiance

    Chapter 92: An Act of Defiance


    Ezran''s POV:


    My hands clenched as the small paper I received for the messenger hawk blew up, causing my men to


    jump.


    I was currently escorting the Royal Princes and the foreign guest. Halfway to the Warp Point where we


    will be teleported to Guthrie, I received an urgent message from my second-inmand.


    Urging my Emyu forward, I gavemand of the entourage to one of my senior knights and jumped off


    my horse before I went to the forest and started running till I saw a cliff and jumped.


    Bonds cracked and ck mes engulfed my body as I spread my scaly wings and I flew straight


    towards the city.


    The content of the letter was precise. Oswald is known for his bluntness and the words he word shook


    me to my very core.


    { Supply Cartspromised and Ambushed by 30 of the remnants belonging to King Chernov''s


    faction. Lady ina protected the gates and is now weakened from using magic. Magic used were both


    high tier. ss 2 Ice Barrier and a ss 3 Containment Spell. Sweeping the city for any survivors.


    Her condition is unknown.}


    My wife used magic?


    I remember the blue barrier she conjured up before when a wereboar attacked her but that was a


    small-sized one. The city gates are wider and bigger. A barrier of that size requires at least 4 advanced


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mages to cover it all.


    And Oswald said she did it all on her own? Was she even thinking?


    My heart ached as I pped my wings faster and went straight towards the Warp Point''s portal that


    transported me to Guthrie.


    For the first time in my life I got angry at ina and I aim to give her a good scolding when she is out of


    danger.


    The wind was strong today so I easily got back to Guthrie andnded on the Castle courtyard, scaring


    a few servants as I shifted back to my human form. I yelled for someone to tell me where my wife was


    and a younger girl servant said that she was in the castle''s hospital ward.


    Cursing in severalnguages, I asked one servant to lead me there. I did not care that she was


    trembling with fear.


    When I arrived at the spacious room, I saw one man dressed in brown speaking to someone in a


    drape-covered bed.


    I stormed in and startled the man beside my wife who looked shocked to see me even as her knight


    Kain bowed to me in greeting.


    She looked a bit pale and I saw her hand being held by the doctor who bowed to me as well.


    "How is my wife?" I growled at him.


    "She is a bit weak from using her mana, Your Grace. But it is nothing a few hours rest would not fix. I


    already gave her a recovering tonic and her vitals are strong."


    "Good. Get out. I want a word in with my wife."


    The doctor hastily left, which was good because my eyes are only for my wife.


    She looked tired but I can see that her soul remains strong but Oswald''s message made my anger


    resurface again.


    But when my eyes met hers, as if by some miracle. All of the anger melted away out as I sat down on


    the bed and hugged her in my relief...


    "M-milord...." Her voice cracked and she shivered. "A-are you mad? I am sorry if I scared you..."


    Her words which sounded like it could end in a tearful sob melted away thest of my anger but now I


    am somewhat restless...


    When I looked inside her body, I found out that her mana is steadily recovering at a rate that is


    impossible for a normal human.


    ina has fey blood and they are loved by mana as much as elves. This exins why she was able to


    do magick without any formal training.


    But despite these assurances, I am still anxious.


    "You are not hurt anywhere?" I asked as I kissed her nose.


    "A bit bruised but...I am feeling stronger."


    "You scared me to hell Ely. I left the princes just toe here because Oswald told me you were


    weakened. I was so worried." I frowned at her and her moist eyes teared up, making my heartache. "I


    heard you used a containment spell followed by high tier ice barrier magick. Is this true?"


    "Ye...yes." She nodded.


    "Do not ever use that level of magic again...at least not until you are properly trained."


    "I-I know. I never thought I would end up like this. I am so sorry." She looked so humble and vulnerable.


    I hugged her again and soon I calmed down as I dried her tears with my hands.


    "The knights protecting you will be increased to 4 from now on. I will make sure to track down the


    fucker who dares to send those rebels and behead them all and you will rest the whole day and I will


    cancel the feast for the Princes."


    She seemed docile until her spine stiffened at thest one.


    "No. I am alright now and the feast is nearlyplete. The Kingdom''s trade affairs are at stake so


    everything must be perfect." She reasoned out but I shook my head.


    "You have done enough, Ely. Let them handle the rest. You will not tire yourself out any further." I used


    my most intimidating voice. "I am insisting on this, wife."


    Most females would demure or quietly obey me if Imand it but my wife l''s eyes turned defiant and


    she got out of bed.


    "ina!"


    "I am sorry but I cannot obey your wishes husband. I cannot abandon my team until the feast is over."


    Her small hands clenched as she looked at me stubbornly. "You have your duties and your pride as a


    duke and knight. I have the same conviction as a duchess and chef."


    Shocked that she would defy my orders, she left the ward quickly.


    I punched the bed and the wooden frame shattered, the splinters and debris flying everywhere as I


    went after my wife.


    No one has ever gone against my orders. Men found it easier to let me get my way and women always


    deferred to my judgment.


    But my wife just refused to back down.


    My own wife!


    It urred to me that no one has ever treated me this way. I was not used to having my orders thrown


    back at my face.


    I felt annoyed and rather bewildered at this new feeling.


    To vent my frustration. I led a team of knights and investigated who tried to invade Guthrie by wringing


    information out of the rebels who were imprisoned.


    By the time the Princese at night. I caught the culprit, a fallen Guthrien duke who hopes to take


    over but the risk was too great for him and he lost his life to my sword.

 Chapter 93: Prince Oshu

    Chapter 93: Prince Oshu


    Bel''s POV:


    "What happened? Why did the duke leave so suddenly?" I asked Joel, one of the twins that Ezran left


    in charge.


    "News of a few rebels infiltrating Guthrie reached the lord''s ears. The duchess tried to protect the city


    gates and the duke went ahead to check on her."


    "Dear Goddess. Is she alright?" Elliot, my younger brother the 3rd Prince asked. He has the same eye


    color as I but his silver hair had a touch of blue sheen on it. He has not met the duchess yet but is


    aware of how much the duke treasures her.


    Amongst my brothers, I liked him the most.


    "We are not sure, Your Highness," Joel answered him before he moved away.


    I am pretty sure that those rebellious insurgents will be weeded out once the duke arrives.


    News of the Fall of Guthrie Kingdom was on everyone''s lips after the death of its king at the hands of


    the Duke of Aisenburg.


    But what surprised everyone was how fast the clean-up was. The standard time for every conquered


    territory is about a year at the most.


    But somehow everything has been done in just 6 months. Remnants of the deceased king''s supporters


    have been killed or imprisoned and the surrounding towns and viges have epted their fates.


    But the rumors that floated around were incredible to behold. They say that the duke''s wife took over


    supervising the soldier cooks making food which is why the quality has improved so much that the men


    were energized for every battle or mission they encounter.


    I even heard of new food being crafted by the duchess that is eaten by the knights and soldiers alike.


    Things like Sheperd''s Pie, Meatball Croquettes, Hearty Vegetable Stew and even desserts I have


    never tasted like Bread Pudding and Milk Jam Buns.


    She was even called a "Cooking Goddess" by the senior knights ording to the rumors.


    My mouth was drooling the minute I heard that I was assigned by Father to apany my brother


    Elliot to his new territory and to serve as a trantor to our honored guest.


    The 13th Prince of Ryu. Prince Oshu.


    He reced the previous representative a few months ago after he heard of the delicious cakes being


    served in the Pce. (which was courtesy of the Duchess of Aisenburg)


    When I heard that she was cooking at her husband''s camp. I wondered who was baking this month''s


    cake and was surprised to learn from my butler that the duchess trained the current head chef of Cafe


    Terra to make the cakes and the Cherry Ripple Cake that my sisters have been lovingtely, was his


    creation.


    I visited the lively and popr Cafe Terra and was happy to see a familiar face. Neo was once a low-


    tiered chef from the Royal Pce until he quit after assisting the duchess in remaking the cakes that


    were ruined.


    He seems happier with where he was now. His position as a cafe chef was humbler existence than a


    royal chef apprentice but I have never seen him this at peace and so eager to work before.


    He also seems to have bulked up and his appearance was much more dignified and he even gave me


    a basket of some of the cafe''s best sellers.


    A new vor, Strawberry Swirl Cream Roll Cake and some Chicken Chipotle Buns. All of which were


    dishes he devised and perfected with Lady ina''s guidance and help.


    It also shows that the Duchess can bring out a certain talent from people if she was been able to train


    Neo and mold him into an exceptional cook.


    And now I am on my way to see the lovely woman again.


    After more than a year after meeting her, I wonder how the lovely ina is doing....


    Normally, the prince''s welfare is above everything but I cannot have the only chef who has a chance of


    pleasing Prince Oshu to fall I''ll so I let the duke go to her.


    We cannot have her falling sick and incapable of cooking a feast.


    "*First Prince, I hope that thisdy you speak of can appease my cravings for food from my


    homnd."Prince Oshi''s bored voice broke my inner musings.


    (*He is speaking in Ryuen, the officialnguage of Ryu. It is simr to Japanese)


    "*I believe the food she makes will appease you. Prince Oshi. She is the wife of a good friend of mine


    and has been informed of our arrival." I spoke politely as is the custom of his people.


    People from Ryu wear these flowing garments called kimonos and pants resembling skirts called


    hakama.


    Oshu is wearing an expensive kimono made of red silk with the eastern dragon pattern and light


    cream-colored umanori (hakama pants with a clear division), the edges tucked into ck boots edged


    with fur.


    He was 8 years younger than me which makes him 20 years of age and yet he seems pampered and


    spoiled with over 20 samurai guards for an entourage. I managed to convince him to bring only 4 of his


    best warriors on this trip.


    "I hope so. The Pce food was too rich and salty. No hint of restraint and delicacy. Ryuen food takes


    the art of boiling and grilling fish and meat to the next level.."


    I listened to his praises on God knows whatever food preparation he was saying, nodding and making


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    a sound every few minutes.


    The 13th prince is a well-known snob when ites to food in the Exotic Lands. He could also pass for


    a pretty girl if he did not have an Adam''s apple.


    But he does know good food and Illios trades a lot of soybeans, rice wine vinegar, and plum wine as


    well as other fish products among other things with their kingdom.


    So I have to keep him happy to secure another trade agreement father wanted.


    I just hope the young duchess came up with something to please him.


    Pleasing Prince Oshi is a matter of great importance.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The very few times I do an inspection visit of Ezran''s camp. It was always orderly but a bit chaotic but


    now I can see that the castle walls are being rebuilt and the smells of bread, smoke, and herbs were


    really enticing as our carriage drove past the cobblestone road.


    All the soldiers were lined up to receive us with Ezran and his senior knights upfront the castle''s front


    courtyard.


    As the carriage pulled upfront. I went out first while Prince Oshi followed, nked by his samurai


    warriors.


    "Greetings to the rising suns of our kingdom." My friend great us first as he bowed as every one of his


    knights knelt down with their heads bowed.


    "Rise, Duke Aisenburg. Thank you for greeting us. My brother Prince Elliot has been chosen to be the


    new governor of Guthrie."I stepped aside for my brother, who greeted the duke.


    Ezran for his part, maintains an aloof but polite air as he made his greetings to Elliot.


    "May I introduce the 13th Prince of Ryu. His Highness Prince Oshu Minoru." I stepped back to let the


    Eastern prince greet Ezran.


    "I have heard that you are a great warrior who won a recent battle." The haughty foreign prince looked


    at Ezran for some time before he miled. His ent clearly showing in ournguage.


    That was a surprise. Oshu never smiles.


    Unless....

 Chapter 94: Arriving at Guthrie

    Chapter 94: Arriving at Guthrie


    Bel''s POV:


    "I heard your wife will be cooking food for us today. I have heard Prince Belmont''s praise for her food


    and I look forward to trying some of her...offerings." Prince Oshu said in that usual nasal tone that


    indicates he was looking down on the duchess.


    I looked at Ezran and saw how his smile turned t and his red eyes gleamed with concealed irritation.


    I decided to intervene before he severs a limb...or a prince''s head.


    "Please have someone show Prince Oshu and his entourage to their rooms. I am sure he must be very


    exhausted from his journey." I ordered and Ezran curtly nodded and had his man Hughes led the


    foreign prince away.


    "I did not get a good look at the foreigner when I escorted your carriage but..really? Another whelp of a


    prince for a delegate, Bel? This one is the worse of them all." The duke growled. "A damn peacock."


    "Just tolerate him for a day. If he likes the food then he would make sure that trade with Ryu continues


    for another 10 years." I looked around and frowned. "Where is your duchess? How is she doing? She is


    not sick is she?"


    "In the woods. Foraging." came his clipped tone as he told me to follow him to our appointed room so


    Elliot went with me.


    That was surprising.was it not a few hours ago that Joel told us that she was not feeling well and


    now....


    She was foraging in the forest like some vige girl?


    But then again, the duchess was once a baron''s daughter, and her home was filled with deep forests.


    Maybe old habits die hard.


    I was quite happy with thevishly furnished suite that was a bit far away from Prince Oshu''s. Elliot''s


    room was equally well furnished and adjacent to my room.


    Guess Ez read my letter regarding the room arrangements and responded rather quickly.


    "You have my thanks, old friend. Prince Oshu does not like going out unless it concerns his food or tea


    so I won''t have to worry much."


    The duke nodded in response. His dark expression made my mischievous side rather ticklish.


    "Troubles Ezran? The marital sort perhaps?"


    "None that should concern you, Bel." he snapped back at me.


    Ah Ez, back to his usual rude ways every time we are alone.


    "I''ll have someone send a tray of food and cold tea to you. My wife has trained my cooks to make


    eptable noontime snacks. Enjoy yourselves, Your Highnesses." he said as he left me to rx.


    My brother Elliot stared at the duke''s retreating back for some time before he looked at me.


    "I still cannot fathom how you let him get away with being that rude." My brother looked exasperated.


    "Ez may be rude but at least you know where he stands. It is thanks to him that you get a whole city all


    to yourself to rule."


    Elliot nodded and ced a hand on my shoulder.


    "And Father allowed my mother and sisters to live here with me because of your skilled tongue. I can


    never thank you enough for that."


    " Thank meter. I will think of this as a favor to be paid in full at ater time." I smiled. "But for now


    brother, rest up and prepare for those snacks. If Ezran''s wife had a hand in making them then it should


    taste delicious."


    "I have heard rumors but....is the Duchess really as talented as you say? She can''t be as good as the


    Mysterious Cake Maker. I have had some of them and they are heavenly." Elliot scoffed and I tried to


    hide my grin.


    Since only Ezran and I know that the "Mysterious Cake Maker" is another nickname of Lady ina.


    "I guarantee that she is better than Chef Pepin. Go to your room and rest up for the feast. I shall do the


    same."


    "Alright. Have a good rest, brother."


    Once my brother left my room, my aide undressed me from my dusty travel clothes and had me in a


    clean cotton tunic and pants. The snack arrived and was delivered by a young squire.


    I checked the food. The offerings usually offer slices of hard bread, wedges of cheese, and some


    leftover meat if there is any.


    But to my surprise, there was a small pie with some steamed wild vegetables and tiny buns filled with


    jam.


    A chilled bottle of white wine was near the te.


    I sat down and sliced open the pie which suddenly oozed with delicious mincemeat, carrots, and raisins


    with onion gravy inside. The seasoning was perfect and not too salty or peppery.


    Delicious! The pie crust was buttery, ky, and crisp. The steamed vegetables went well with the meat


    pie and the fluffy dessert buns filled with wild berry jam were absolutely stunning.


    This was food only the duchess could have thought of. I can tell why the duke''s men looked happy and


    rather spirited.


    Food this good can make any army''s morale high.


    I finished the meal off in minutes and left the tent to visit the castle''s kitchen building


    I suddenly wanted to see the woman every soldier and knight calls the Cooking Goddess.


    When I was shown to the kitchen building, the moment I entered, It was a cacophony of activity and no


    one was cking off.


    She was there and....dressed in a in dark gown, a dirty apron tied against her full waist and her


    blonde hair tied with a cloth.


    And yet she still retains her beauty as she supervises the noontime meals for the camp with clear


    actions and an air of a leader.


    Just like her husband.


    The soldier cooks who were hard at work taking out pie tins and cutting them up to be served on tes.


    Another was stirring the soup pot and one was prepping vegetables and nuts.


    It resembles a well-oiled machine and the duchess was at the helm of it as she walked about


    everywhere, giving orders, tasting, and nodding her head when a cook asks a question or has


    something for her to check.


    I have met so many aplisheddies and princesses but they were never as vital and lively as her.


    A diamond in the rough.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 95: Exotic Style Feast

    Chapter 95: Exotic Style Feast


    Bel''s POV:


    "Your Highness? I was going to visit you once the lunch meal rush was over." ina soon found me


    and curtsied. "Pardon my messy appearance, milord. I do not usually look this way."


    "No, no...It is very practical. No need to apologize. I just came to give my thanks for a delicious meal. I


    loved the idea of a...savory pie. It was genius."


    "Oh well, I am pleased that you love it." she smiled before someone called her. "Your Highness, are


    you here because you need someone to show you around the castle?"


    She seems very busy so I declined but took her hand which smelled like herbs and bread to kiss it.


    "I will see you at dinner. And..." I leaned closer to her ear and whispered. "I am cing the kingdom''s


    hope for a prolonged trade with Ryu in your hands"


    She looked surprised but her eyes lit up with excitement at my challenge as she nodded.


    "Leave it to me, Your Highness." She said confidently and left me a bit dazed as I walked away.


    Do all women have that confidence?


    It was rather....attractive.


    I wonder if my future queen would have even half the conviction ina has.


    That was only my wishful thinking.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    Dinner came soon enough.


    And I am nervous because usually Prince Oshu would beining like a wounded parrot but ever


    since he was served luncheon; he has been deathly quiet and even now he was silent as she sat next


    to me at the table.


    Ezran was seated at the head of the table as the host and he seems in an even darker mood, his re


    was directed at me.


    What did I do now? Thest time he gave me that scowl was because I stole a certaindy he was


    aiming for during our younger days.


    "Today''s supper will be a bit different. In honor of our esteemed guest, Prince Oshu from Ryu; my wife


    has crafted a dinner menu made of Exotic Land ingredients and some of our own local products. Enjoy.


    " Ezran raised his ss of wine and everyone did the same.


    The food starteding in, served by young squires dressed in simple but clean tunics.


    "Prince Belmont. The cook responsible for this is a woman. Yes?" Oshu said to me as the appetizer


    was ced in front of us.


    "She is our host''s wife. The Duchess of Aisenburg." I nodded at him.


    "The meat pie and greens I ate during noontime were very eptable. If she pleases me then our


    kingdom will continue to trade with each other." He said before his eyes widened at the wooden basket


    prepared before him. "This...This cannot be..."


    I looked down as the squires took off the wooden covers and saw something I have only seen a few


    times in my life.


    An Exotic Land food called dumplings. They differ from Ming''s version or Ryu''s.


    The skin was almost translucent, almost like fine silk as it wrapped around the steamed mincemeat


    which was a bit visible. I looked like a piece of art.


    I took the chopsticks which were the utensils used for dumplings but the others used their forks as I


    dipped it into one of the sauces and took a bite.


    The plumpness of the meat, mushroom, and chives simply exploded in my mouth and the dumpling


    skin was chewy and delicious! The dipping sauce made of some sort of salty-sour ck sauce with a


    bit of spice enhances it more.


    "*This vor is simr to one of our dumplings. Impressive and fine delicate work." Oahu murmured to


    himself as he ate everything with a smile. "the dipping sauces are a nice touch. This is a very good


    start.*"


    *talking in Ryuen.


    The appetizer was well received by everyone, Even Ezran and my brother Elliot were intrigued and


    satisfied by it as the small baskets were taken away to be reced with thest appetizer served in a


    wooden cup.


    I looked at the pale golden concoction that had thin slices of eringi mushrooms on top called


    Chawanmushi. This is not something from Ryuen cuisine.


    But the Foreign Prince dipped his spoon inside it and took a bite. His usual bored face lit up with delight


    as he ate more.


    "What manner of delicious sorcery is this?" Elliot gasped as he finished his first bite.


    When I tasted it, the creamy egg coated my mouth with its rich yet delicate taste as the thin bits of


    mushroom enhanced the creamy vor. It was Light yet rich. The taste was earthy and savory-sweet.


    What kind of stock was used to make it this vorsome yet light?


    We were then offered cups of either cold or hot jasmine tea.


    I chose the cold tea and nearly moaned at the light sweetness of the drink and the gentle floral tones of


    it.


    Meanwhile, Prince Oshu chose the hot tea and seems at peace as he smelled his cup and savored it


    as he drank.


    Just as everyone was feeling rxed from a brief tea break, the next dish came and they were two


    medium white buns.


    "These are Bao buns!" Oshi looked pleased. "I have eaten these at Ming and Ledo. I never thought I


    would taste it again." He hurriedly took on with his hands and ate it. "The filling is the exact vor I have


    been craving for!"


    Everyone followed what the Ryu Prince did and there were cries of pleasure and noises of then buns


    being eaten ravenously.


    He was right! The buns were fluffy like a cloud and slightly sweet but the pork filling was smoky with a


    savory-sweet sauce that just makes you want to eat more.


    It was simr to her jam bread.


    "This is brilliant. I cannot wait to see what else this duchess has in store for supper." He grinned as a


    nearby squire refilled his teacup and he drank it up slowly.


    The next dish was what she called teriyaki chicken bowl. I saw sliced chicken covered in brown sauce


    and drizzled with some seed and green onions on top of a grain called rice.


    I have only eaten rice on special asions and I did not enjoy it much when it is cooked by the Royal


    Kitchen.


    But when I ate this one, the grains were nice, soft, and plump and it melded well with the juicy buttery


    teriyaki chicken. The bites of green onions were also good and cuts through the rich sauce.


    But it was overall, a great dish and it gave me a satisfying feeling of fullness.


    Next was a dish of lightly fried root vegetables and even Prince Oshi looked skeptical until he saw how


    the batter was light and crunchy while the vegetables like asparagus, squash, and lotus roots remain


    nice and fresh.


    My wife called it "tempura"


    Lastly, The dessert was a sticky rice mochi filled with ice cream and blueberrypote. My brother


    Elliot particrly loved this one.


    This finally made the picky Ryu Prince smile as he ate thest mochi ball with gusto.


    "I must meet her. Where is the duchess? I demand to see her!" Oshu suddenly eximed as soon as


    thest tes were cleared up.


    "I will ask the duke and duchess to pay a visit to your room. She may still be busy in the kitchen." I said


    to him and the young prince sighed.


    "Very well, I will go to my room and...prepare myself for her visit." He said as he walked away.


    It worked. Prince Oshu was very happy and so was Elliot, who now seems to view the duchess in a


    good light. The food was certainly different from any Illiosan cuisine I have ever tasted and the vors


    and textures were certainly from the Exotic Lands.


    Where did ina study making bao buns or dumplings? The foreign delegates do not have chefs with


    them and they are normally very tight-lipped about their food when asked.


    Unless she actually experimented with the trade goods and cookbooks from the Exotds,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    tranted them, and worked out the methods by trial and error.


    This made me wonder just how much of a cooking genius she was.

 Chapter 96: Yes, Im Jealous - Part 1

    Chapter 96: Yes, I''m Jealous - Part 1


    Ezran''s POV:


    As the son of a powerful duke, I never had to kowtow to anyone.


    The Aisenburg bloodline is ancient and originated from the blood of the Dragon Lords.


    Not even the King can stop the head of the Aisenburg house if he does not want to listen.


    But right now, I am at a loss at how to handle my wife.


    The only one who dares to go against my wishes was ina.


    The dinner she made was exceptional. I have never had such inventive foods from the East but after


    eating the food she made to cater to the Ryuen prince.


    It also showed me how she could think out of the box when ites to food and her pride as a chef.


    It was dignity and a sense of honor simr to employed chefs. It was not something a noble breeddy


    should have.


    Ever since she walked out on me, we did not speak for the whole day. When our eyes met, she would


    turn away and concentrate on her work.


    At first, I was angry because of her words. It made me realize that she was the one person I cannot


    control.


    In Illios, a woman must obey her lord husband, no matter what but I have always felt that the holy


    kingdom''s antiquated ideals and rules restrict females from reaching their potential.


    My wife proved that to me when she wlessly oversaw the preparations, ting, and execution of the


    feast.


    Because of her, Illios has secured the elusive trade agreement to Ryu, which could mean potential


    other trade routes from the Exotic Lands to open up.


    If she had heeded me and stepped aside meekly. Maybe the feast would not have progressed that


    well...


    And now....


    I saw that she was enjoying a bowl of that teriyaki chicken, meat buns, and fried vegetables as her


    dinner.


    And she just came out of the bathtub with her slightly damp hair and dressed in her nightgown with a


    heavy robe wrapped around it.


    She was eating and smiling at her creation as she nodded and giggled as she drank some cold tea.


    "Milord?" she suddenly noticed me lurking by the entrance. "I am done with my bath, you may use it


    now."


    "Yes. But first, Our guest wants to see you. I won''t ask you to go but if you want to see him, I can escort


    you." I said gruffly.


    "Oh. No need toe with me. I cane to meet him on my own. " she looked away from me.


    "No!" I growled. The thought of her alone with other men made me see red. "I mean....It is


    inappropriate. I wille with you."


    She looked at me with a displeased frown but she rose and went to the dressing screen and in a few


    minutes, she was wearing a simple dress that she could tie by herself.


    And yet she still looks so beautiful as her pale hand reached for a cloak.


    I picked a thicker fur cloak and wrapped it around her. She looked surprised and blushed but a dark


    frown returned to her fair face and pulled away from me.


    "Let''s go." I led the way to the Prince''s tent where Belmont was expecting us.


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    "Lady ina! So honored to see you. Have you eaten before your husband dragged you away?"


    Beaumont smiled warmly at her and sheughed.


    For some reason, seeing the easy camaraderie between my friend and wife did not sit well with me.


    "I am quite well. My husband allowed me to finish my dinner before seeking an audience with you,


    Prince Belmont." She answered smoothly.


    "That is great. Oh, I would like to introduce you to my younger brother Prince Elliot." He presented the


    younger prince who was beside him. "He has been in love with that mochi dessert you made."


    "A pleasure to meet the chef who made such an unusual array of Exotic style cuisine. I am honored to


    meet such a talenteddy." The young silver-haired puppy looked absolutely star stuck by my wife''s


    blonde beauty as he kissed her hand.


    "I am happy to hear that you enjoyed the food selection, Your highness. This may be a bitte but...my


    congrattions for your appointment as the new governor of Guthrie." She curtsied to Prince Elliot.


    And he looked rather pleased and looked at me slyly.


    "You are very lucky to have found a woman who is so talented. Your Grace. Cherish her well." Prince


    Elliot''s voice made me bare my teeth as I smiled.


    "I already do. Your Highness." I managed to reply without letting my irritation show.


    The younger prince left after a few more words with us after he managed to charm my wife into serving


    those mochi desserts to the princes tomorrow.


    After that, Bel guided us to Prince Oshu''s room which was just a floor down.


    "Duchess, Imend you on such a fabulous dinner! Prince Oshi seems to have been impressed by


    it." Belmont engaged my wife in a conversation.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I am happy the food I experimented on was well received." My wife looked


    overjoyed at the praise but kept her calm as I felt the stirrings of annoyance in my heart when she


    smiled at another man.


    "Do tell. Knowledge of Exotic Land Cuisine is very diverse and although we have more than enough


    exotic spices and ingredients; we don''t make full use of them in our food but after eating what you have


    prepared, I am beginning to think that we can make food simr to the one''s in Ryu or Ming."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Ah well. I do love spending time in my culinary house reading, researching, and experimenting with


    new food. It is possible to make use of exotd ingredients as long as we have the knowledge and


    the will to make something new."


    Belmont has always been fascinated with food from other countries. His love for new cuisine and my


    own preference for anything delicious is why we became friends...


    But why do I feel sour when I see my wife enjoying herself with him? I don''t like it. Not at all.


    "Sorry to cut this discussion but we must not keep the Ryuen Prince waiting." I coughed and looked at


    Belmont pointedly.


    "Ah-yes. Pardon me. Shall we speed this up?" Heughed as we walked down the stairs and entered


    the hallway where the prince''s room was.

 Chapter 97: Yes, Im Jealous - Part 2

    Chapter 97: Yes, I''m Jealous - Part 2


    Ezran''s POV:


    The warriors guarding the prince wore leather armor-ted with metal, their feet encased in wooden


    sandal-like footwear. Long thin swords called katanas were sheathed around their waists and each


    warrior had a long and short sword attached to their belts.


    They stood still, their faces impassive and unreadable but I could sense the discipline beneath their


    stoic expression.


    It intrigued me on how these...samurais fight when at war. They have never been seen on Western soil


    and mostly they are just guards to royalty or delegates.


    "The Prince Oshu has requested to see thedy responsible for tonight''s feast," Belmont announced


    using the Ryuennguage to the warriors who promptly stepped aside to let us in.


    The Ryuen Prince''s tent was also well-appointed as Belmont''s except for the fact that his bed was a


    raised wooden tform padded with a set of soft beddings used in the East. In Ryu, they are called


    futons.


    The Prince was dressed for bed in his white silk kimono, his pretty face was scrubbed clean and his


    raven hair was braided to his right side with silk ribbons.


    I and Bel bowed slightly while my wife curtsied as he approached us.


    "Rise, sweetdy." His voice sounded gentle, unlike his usual critical intonations. When I saw him


    reach out towards my wife, I tried hard not to think of dismembering him when his hand merely took a


    lock of my wife''s long blonde hair and knelt down to her as he pressed a kiss to it. "Your food has


    appeased me greatly,dy duchess. I would love to reward you for your efforts. Name your boon and


    you shall have it."


    My wife was taken aback at such an odd greeting when his slender fingers dropped her hair but she


    looked to Belmont for an exnation since Prince Oshu spoke in Ryuen.


    "He was pleased with the feast and wished to reward you. He says to name what you want and he will


    give it." Bel said.


    "Oh..I-I am happy that he loved it but I don''t need a reward." She calmly smiled.


    But as Bel tranted for us. The Prince was adamant to reward my wife but she was looking a bit


    ufortable when I asked Bel to trante to the prince if he can procure certain ingredients only


    grown in the East.


    ina''s eyes immediately sparkled as she politely asked if that was possible.


    The odd request surprised Prince Oshu at first but his dark eyesprehended something I was not


    aware of as he bowed once again and kissed the hem of her skirt.


    "In Ryu society, Unmarried men cannot touch the body of a married woman. By kissing her hair or


    clothes; he is showing Lady ina his utmost respect." my friend whispered when I frowned at the


    foreign prince''s actions yet again.


    My confusion cleared up and after a few more minutes. Prince Oshi smiled as he promised to import


    the ingredients my wife wanted. The radiant smile from ina''s lips dazzled the foreign prince, whose


    cheeks turned red for a while as she curtsied.


    I wasted no time in ushering her out as Bel stayed behind to finalize the trade agreement.


    Seeing how ina behaved in front of the prince gave me another clue regarding her personality.


    She worked her fingers off and assisted in an international trade agreement but she expected nothing


    return. It was unheard of for ady to refuse a royalty''s favor.


    It was an act of kindness and selflessness.


    Once again, another side of my wife was shown to me and I am experiencing a fierce desire to keep


    her locked up at home so that only I can show her affection or be the recipient of her love and selfless


    acts.


    So that she can only see and want me. It was greedy of me and I am even scaring myself at the strong


    possessiveness that seems to grip me when ites to this woman.


    Because this was the first time I have ever felt this way.


    When we came back to our own room. She looked very pleased with herself as she changed back to


    her nightgown and saw that her food has grown cold.


    "I can ask the cooks to make a new one for you," I said as she shook her head.


    "These can be eaten cold as well so it is fine." She sighed as she sat down and munched on one fluffy


    bun. "Mmmm...yes, bao buns are really the best snacks."


    "Wife."


    She stopped eating to look at me, my voice made her put down her food as I took a seat beside her.


    "I owe you an apology. " I saidmely for such words were not something I am used to saying.


    But she did not soften as most women do when you apologize. Instead, she crossed her arms and


    spoke.


    "What are you apologizing for?" She asked me and my palms suddenly started to sweat.


    As the duke, no one questions me when I speak or give an order but what is this odd feeling of being


    admonished like a naughty child.


    "For being too heavy-handed and overbearing to you. My intentions were good but the way I


    "You wanted me to stay in bed and leave my position as the head chef until I am recovered. How would


    you like it if I told you to abandon your men in the middle of a battlefield." She looked at me intensely.


    I took a deep breath and felt guilt for that.


    "Fair point. This is why I am apologizing for my forceful manner. It was not right of me."


    "So you understand then? Why I was upset and avoided you the whole time?" she asked me.


    I nodded. Although the taste of humbling myself for her does not sting as much, it still pricks my


    masculine pride.


    "Yes. I understood that you take your role as a chef seriously the way I take my responsibilities as a


    knight. I noticed that when you achieved the impossible and made the Ryuen prince happy with your


    food."


    She then took the time to stand before me closer as she took my hands and ced them on her waist.


    "You get it then?" she looked troubled as I pulled her flush against me, causing her eyes to widen.


    "Yes. I was wrong, my love. Can you ever forgive me?" My voice was husky but I meant every word.


    Asking for forgiveness was never something I say on a daily basis and now I feel nervous as I waited


    for her answer.


    The thought of my wife staying angry with me somehow feels like a knife wound in my heart.


    "....I ept. You are forgiven." She put her arms around my neck and sighed when I rxed. "What am


    I going to do with you, Ez?"


    Her voice was wistful and soft as if all of today''s tension just drained out of her.


    The relief I feel now that we have reconciled made me hug her tighter.


    "Let me love you for a long time."

 Chapter 98: Yes, Im Jealous - Part 3 - (R-18)

    Chapter 98: Yes, I''m Jealous - Part 3 - (R-18)


    Ely''s POV:


    "Love me?"


    I looked up at my husband who turned so red that even his ears are tinged with a rosy color.


    Whoa. So even he could blush like that?


    "What I mean is....let me love you for the rest of our lives together." He stroked my cheek and his red


    eyes glimmered with emotion " I love you, ina."


    "Oh...Oh!" I gaped at him. He actually confessed to me after we made up.


    Talk about catching a girl off guard.


    "These past months, all I can think about was you. You don''t know how much joy it gave me when you


    decided to stay here." He kissed my hair and sighed. "It made me happy to see us working side by


    side. My knights adore you and the people of Guthrie know you by name. And then...there was your


    heroic act of assisting Oswald''s unit in repelling the rebel attack. You...are an amazing woman."


    I smiled as I pressed against his bulk, loving his warm embrace. My heart was pounding fast because


    my husband finally said the words I have been dying to hear.


    "I-I am not misunderstanding this husband? This is different from just having your loyalty and fidelity?" I


    asked just to be sure, the old fear of misunderstanding rearing its ugly head.


    His answer was to carry me to our bed where heid me down gently and began to pull off his clothes.


    I could not help but watch as my husband threw off his cloak and nearly tore his shirt and coat off.


    His huge muscr body gleamed against the firelight, his body was powerful but not grossly


    overshaped as a bodybuilder''s, his chest and shoulders were broad and swoon-worthy. His hips narrow


    and nestled between two well-formed legs were his stiff cock and balls.


    Which was also pale and long like marble, the sides roped with bulging veins and a pink mushroom-


    shaped head, a pearly bead of his seed was visible on top.


    Jesus, even his phallus is gorgeous


    The raw beauty of his body was truly made to seduce a female. His silky ck hair which has grown


    longer already brushed against his nape and his red eyes locked with mine, the desire and awe in its


    depths made me catch my breath as his full lips parted then curved into a smile.


    He truly is one handsome devil.


    It made me think of the numerous women throwing themselves at him every time.


    Until I remembered that he fell for me first. I never thought that I woulde to love him but then...


    I got to know him and because I liked what I see, I fell hard.


    By the time I tried not to love him, it was toote.


    "What are you thinking about?" His voice snapped me out of my daydreams. My body jumped when I


    realized that he was already naked and towering over me.


    "I....was thinking about how I felt the first time I found out that my definition of being your wife was


    different from yours. " I decided to tell him the truth.


    Because I was curious about what made him change his mind that day.


    His hand stroked my back and pulled at the ribbons holding my dress close till he managed to helped


    me out of it. My corset and chemise were all that remained.


    "I was a fool. Now I can''t stop thinking about you." His breath warmed my skin as he kissed every slip


    of skin bared by my chemise as he took them off me. " You are all I want, ina."


    "Ez...Are you sure? Am I really enough? There may be other women more beautiful or gifted than


    me..." I said as he licked my throat and sucked on a spot that slightly tickles. "Ahh...."


    "Remember the time when you got sick after our audience with the King? I never felt so helpless...so


    powerless as youy in bed, gasping and burning with fever." He took my hands and kissed each finger


    gently. " I had the power to kill my enemies but as the doctor told me to hope for the best, I have never


    wished for the power to heal so badly."


    I was surprised at his confession. He had to leave after our night together so I had wondered what went


    on in his head that time.


    He realized that he loves me that much?


    "That was when I prayed to the Goddess. I did not want to lose you for some reason and I would do


    anything in exchange for you to recover." He kissed the pulse on my wrists and his eyes looked at me


    with intensity. " when my prayers were answered. It took time for me to realize that I fell in love with


    you."


    "Ez.."


    "And even now, I am still falling for you. Every single day, every single night."


    "Oh....y-you are?" I felt like I swallowed butterflies from how fluttery I was feeling when he pressed


    against my belly as heid me down gently.


    I reached out to touch his chest and he shuddered as I felt his warmth. He pulled me closer to him, his


    lips kissing my brow.


    "Yes. That is why I always feel the urge to snatch you away from any male that looks your way."


    "What? No male has ever..." I stopped when I saw the look of disbelief on his face.


    "Ever since you came. My senior knights have always mentioned you and how lucky I was to have


    snagged such an angel. Bel constantly barges into our married life looking for you and now you even


    caught this foreign prince''s admiration. They all adore you. I don''t like it." His tone was possessive and


    I could not help but cup his face and kiss him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His reaction was a low groan and his tongue answered my bold move as mine slipped inside his hot


    mouth.


    Kissing him has always felt so sweet and warm. Why is it even sweeter now?


    I moaned as he took mine in and sucked at it before breaking off the tantalizing kiss and biting my


    lower lip.


    After we broke off the kiss, He purred as I stroked his jaw while I panted softly to calm my beating


    heart.


    "My sweet jealous husband. I don''t love these men but I love you. There is no need to be envious


    because I am yours." I nuzzled his neck and I felt his rising enthusiasm branding my thigh.


    At first, he was silent but then I saw the stunned look on his handsome face before his hands gripped


    my body tighter


    "Say that again?" He asked, his voice was breathless as we looked at each other, our faces inches


    apart.


    A felt my heart melt at the joy in his ruby gaze.


    "I love you?"


    "Again..." his hand slid against my cheek and I could not resist kissing his warm palm even as my lip


    felt the calluses on his fingers.


    "I love you.."


    "I love you as well..." he moaned as he lowered his head and lifted my upper back a bit which thrust my


    breasts out for him to tease both my stiff hard nipples with his tongue before sucking on both of my


    peaks slowly like he was savoring me.


    My lower body just melted as his big hand moved down to stroke the curves of my ass and waist before


    spreading my legs and teasing my swollen crotch. A minute after I started grinding against his thick


    long fingers, he gently thrust one inside as my breath caught in my throat.


    I shuddered as he pressed against that "spot" that just made me even wetter for him.

 Chapter 99: Yes, Im Jealous - Part 4 - (R-18)

    Chapter 99: Yes, I''m Jealous - Part 4 - (R-18)


    Ezran''s POV:


    It felt like a dream to hear a female say that she loves me back.


    All my life, I have never asked to be loved but I grew up with the duty of being the duke hammered into


    my head by my father. He was not the best example of a loving parent and I learned how to harden my


    heart and never wish for love or affection.


    For me, What mattered to me was that all my people are loyal to me. I have learned that if I have their


    devotion and loyalty; they won''t ever betray me for I want no repetition of my past.


    But when it came to women. It never mattered if they gave their bodies to someone else but all I asked


    for when I enter an assignation with ady, married or single. Only my shaft will enter their soft pussy.


    Most women were quick to oblige and I would do my best to service them and quench the burning


    passions and insatiable desire that ismon amongst dragonkin.


    But the moment a female started showing signs of developing feelings, I would immediately cut them


    off and find another warm willing body.


    Because marriage was something I never wanted. Aplication I do not need.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Up until now, I have never wavered in how I fuck my partners.


    But then ina came into my life and just turned my life upside down. before I knew what hit me, I


    could never get enough of her soft curves, her soft pink lips, and the way her erotic body just sucks me


    in and squeeze me dry even as I would harden after every shot.


    I was addicted. obsessed with her careless and sweet smiles. her frequentugh and her artless way of


    touching me without knowing how much longing and desire she stirs within me.


    Enthralled with the happiness I feel from her pride in her cooking, Her unadulterated joy when I enjoy


    and finish every te of food she gives me, and how she loves to share her gift with everyone.


    ina was nothing like the self-absorbed, proud, and vain nobledies of the ton in Illios. She was


    unspoiled and down to earth, her gentle caresses and sweet kisses when I seek her out leaves me


    begging and wanting for more.


    My resolve to truly be her husband remained stronger when I left her for another war. She promised to


    wait for me but imagine my shock when I found the very angel that haunted my dreams so close to me.


    "I''ll never let you go." I linked my hand with my wife as the sweat trickled from my chin as I bucked and


    pounded her as I turned to licked and nibbled on the pale leg thrown over my shoulder as we tried a


    different position.


    "I-I...I know...Aaahh!" her breasts jiggled with every thrust as our damp bodies moved together, grinding


    frantically against each other as the delicious electricity between us heightened my desire as I felt her


    insides squeeze me until spilled myself inside her.


    She shivered and my shaft tingled with every strong undting motion of her pussy sucking me inside


    until I was limp. Her hair was disheveled, curving around her shoulders and breasts as her zed


    eyes, swollen lips and breathy moans made me harden after the thundering noise in my ears vanished.


    I put her leg down and covered her, seeking her mouth as I pulled her to my embrace. She gasped and


    ced her arms around my neck by reflex till her breasts were crushed against my chest.


    "ina...." I kissed the curve of her shoulder, savoring the way my scent was marking her body as my


    hand slowly caressed her naked flesh to arouse her.


    Because I don''t want to stop. I want to keep going. To explore every curve and erotic spot that turns her


    on with desire.


    "Ooh.." She gasped, her hot breath hitting my throat as her hands cupped my jaw as her luminous eyes


    locked with mine.


    My shaft immediately protruded and bulged at the burning desire in her eyes as my hand palmed her


    ass, my fingers squeezing the plump cheeks which made her insides tighten.


    "W-wait..." She looked back and lifted her hips till my cock popped out of her tight channel. " Let''s try


    another position."


    Her hand stroked the length of my hot shaft. Right now it looks ready to burst again from how the veins


    sticking out of the huge club of flesh. I was sensitive that the feel of her small cool hand on me felt too


    good.


    She made me lie down until she also moved into her new position with her ass against my face. The


    view was erotic as I cradles her ass and opened her red pussy hole when I saw that her inner walls


    were filled with my seed, her inner thighs dripped with a mix of our juices.


    It was a shockingly arousing sight for someone like me.


    "Lick me and I''ll do the same." She gave me a seductive back nce before she bends down and


    lowered her vulnerable crotch to my face.


    I growled as my fingers tightened against her thighs as I licked her swollen folds. The taste of her


    pussy honey mixed with my seed was tasty, rather heady, and potent as Ished and teased her


    pleasure nub, sucking on it and nibbling.


    My hips nearly surged forward when I felt my wife''s tongue around the tip of my manhood. The wet and


    delicious sensation threatened to make mee when I felt her mouth swallow half of me.


    In response to her ministrations, I thrust my tongue inside her tight pussy over and over until I felt her


    shiver and sucked me even harder.


    Till I spilled myself inside her mouth while her insides tightened around my tongue and a fresh wave of


    honey-coated my face and mouth.


    Ipped at her folds eagerly, addicted to her salty-sweet vor as I felt my own cock pop out her moist


    mouth.


    I immediately seized her, pulling her back in my arms. My erection nestled between her legs as I kissed


    her slowly, tasting myself inside her mouth as she kissed back.


    "That...was shockingly new. Did you also learn that in a book?" I nipped her neck as she arched for me.


    "I...I just wanted to do it. You taste salty and....beefy." She blushed, making me chuckle.


    "Such a daring woman." I sucked a spot on her neck till it turned red against her pale flesh. "Another


    round?... I am not finished with you yet."


    "I am not finished with you either, husband."


    My tongue found its way to her earlobe as I cupped her breasts and started twisting her nipples while I


    nestled my burgeoning cock right between her warm thighs.


    And started making love to her again. This time I teased her everywhere from her back to her ribs to


    the back of her thighs until she was panting and squirming against me while I made here over and


    over.


    "You bully..." Her eyes were hot as Iid her against the bed sheets and slowly entered her.


    "You started it."


    She could not speak as we both began to move. Grinding and moaning as we held on to each other as


    our bodies intertwining as we reached our satisfaction simultaneously, our cries echoing into the night.


    I remember grabbing a cloth to clean us up before cuddling with her. She did not resist as she rxed


    against the curve of my shoulder as I embraced her.


    "Ez."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you." She murmured sleepily in that sweet voice of hers.


    I felt my heart skip a beat as her breathing slowed down and a delicate snore escaped her soft lips.


    Such an unfair attack.


    "I love you more."I kiss her damp forehead and cuddled against her more, thinking of how dangerous


    this wife of mine could be.

 Chapter 100: Going back Home

    Chapter 100: Going back Home


    Ely''s POV:


    Several dayster...


    Today was the day of Prince Elliot''s Investiture Ceremony as the new Governor of Guthrie after Prince


    Oshu''s departure back to Illios.


    The sun barely rose over the horizon but I was already up, ready to begin the work since Prince


    Belmont ced me in charge of the morning banquet.


    I remembered the multitude of changes and influx of new servants, retailers, and knights that started


    arriving a few dayster to help make the castle more presentable.


    My husband took charge of the situation and had each new personnel and knights settled in after just a


    few hours. He told me that after the 3rd Prince''s ceremony, we will be going home.


    I was excited to go because I miss my culinary house and the mansion which became my home in


    such a short time...


    But most of all...


    I miss Milford, Chef Jorge and Neo, Linda, and even Captain Niles...


    I miss home.


    But most importantly...


    "Where are you going?" A brawny arm caught me before I can get out of bed.


    And I was back in bed before I could squirm my way out.


    His warm breath against my back gave me the same fluttery feeling I have been feeling every time he


    touches me. His lips kissed the curve of my spine trailing upward till his kisses turned to light nips on


    my neck made me wet as his hands cupped my breasts.


    "Milord...s-stop it...I have to go and make sure the banquet is done...Aahhh!" I shivered when his


    fingers started rubbing my nipples just as he sucked on my ear. His tongueved the outer shell as one


    of his hands delved lower till he sank one thick finger inside my pussy.


    Which was still wet from his seed the night after. A delicious warmth started in my belly as I arch my


    hips while he teased me with the shallow impetus of his fingers while rubbing my clit with his thumb as I


    felt his teeth nibbling on my shoulder.


    It was making me go crazy. I wish he would plunge his finger deeper inside...


    "You can let them start without you. I heard you drilling the instructions to my soldier cooks and they


    carry orders pretty well. Stay here, your husband needs you."


    I blushed as he panted and growled, he rubbed his erection against my ass. His huge body cradled


    mine as I gave in and turned to embrace him.


    his handsome tussled look made thest of my resistance melt away as we kissed and touched like we


    can''t get enough of each other, his huge hands gripped my ass; lifting my waist slightly before pressing


    me closer to him as he slipped inside my wetness.


    "Mmmnnnghh...Goddess..." He purred as he moved with me. "You always taste so sweet in the


    morning."


    I moaned as his thrust became faster, every movement and touch bringing me close to the edge as we


    were about to reach the pinnacle.


    But at some point, after my husband touches me, I lose myself in him as I felt his hot seed spill inside


    me, my insides eagerly squeezing everyst drop out of him.


    Just as our breathing slowed down, He flipped us both and I gasped. My palms ttened against his


    muscled chest as his sexy hungry eyes pinned me.


    "Ride me, wife." He licked his lips as he teased me by rolling his hips and it made me catch my breath.


    "Fuck me hard."


    "O-okay but this is thest time. I need to go after this..."


    We did it twice after I said those words and he kept making love to me even as we took our morning


    bath.


    I do not know why but even with all that horsing around, I was full of energy by the time I arrived in the


    kitchen to supervise the banquet.


    It is a miracle I was not tired.


    Rather...I feel stronger?


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    "Mana Boost?" I was not familiar with the term as my husband told me the reason for my sudden


    stamina after the ceremony was done.


    "Yes. It is an act wherein mana is transferred to one''s partner through sex. I hoped that it helped you."


    My husband smiled like a fox as he kissed my hand while whispering all this to my ear.


    "Y-yes it did. Thank you, Ez." I blushed at him.


    "Anytime, wife."


    We rxed as I filed this new information away in my head as my husband ced a possessive hand


    on my back. I could feel everyone staring at us more than usual but I don''t want to pull away from


    Ezran''s touch.


    It felt too nice and I could feel his affection for me as we talked while eating the food, sampling


    everything that was ced on our table. So far, everything was seasoned well and everyone seems to


    be eating everything with gusto.


    "I knew you would do a great job of this banquet. Everyone is talking about the food. Most especially


    the Mochi Ice Cream Dessert Bar you proposed to Prince Elliot."


    We both looked at one station where several colorful mochi nice creams were disyed in a ss-


    covered icebox to keep the dessert cold. Everyone who had a taste of it loved the chewy mochi and the


    sweet cold creamy ice creambination.


    Prince Elliot was surrounded by his family and a few friends as he epted their congrattions.


    "My senior knights have given me a message just for you. They said that they will miss you when you


    go. Most especially Sir Oswald." My husband sighed as he rubbed his cheek against my fingers


    absentmindedly.


    "Tell them that I will miss them too. Maybe they cane to visit us after they get their rest and we can


    all have a nice tea party?"


    He chuckled and thought that it was a splendid idea....as long as he is in attendance.


    After the celebration was done. Prince Belmont himself led a unit of knights to escort us to our carriage,


    which was waiting for us outside.


    "My brother was very pleased with the banquet. Everything was delicious and I think there may be


    inquiries of those delectable mochi ice cream balls soon from the noble houses." He winked at me as


    he ced a kiss on my gloved hand.


    "I am thinking of offering it soon. I wish your brother well, Your Highness." I bowed to him before my


    husband ushered me away in a huff.


    The Prince merelyughed at my husband''s action as he waved goodbye to me as we drove off.


    When our carriage passed by the streets of Guthrie, I saw my husband''s men leaving on wagons or by


    horseback in droves. They all saw me and waved as they wished me well and waved goodbye.


    I even saw Sir Oswald by the gates and waved at him. The older knight gave me a salute as we left the


    city gates. Along the way, we saw the twins Jael and Joel as well as the more quiet pair of knights,


    Emile and Raoul who gave me a shy smile. All of them were on their horses and on their way back


    home.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Those men will never forget your food, my love. Something tells me that your cafe will be getting more


    customers." My husband nuzzled my cheek as he lowered his head for a kiss.


    "I suppose. But as exciting as this adventure turned out to be. I cannot wait to be back home."


    "Me too."


    A tender look passed between us followed by me moving closer to him and cuddling closer till his red


    eyes darken with desire as his arm went around me.


    As I kissed my husband. I thought that this little adventure ended on a good note.


    A very good note.

 Chapter 101: Invitation to Kalderos - Part 1

    Chapter 101: Invitation to Kalderos - Part 1


    Ely''s POV:


    A monthter......


    Maybe I shouldy low for a while.


    It has been a month since I returned home with my husband.


    He left Sir Oswald in charge of dispersing the army and escorted me home.


    He had no time to rx though, reports needed to be made to the king,nd grants from my husband''s


    senior knights have to be drafted and given to the Royal Secretariat Office along with visiting the King


    to ry personal reports so he spends most of his time at the Pce.


    And I was also kept busy since I received letters from Chef Neo about the new menu additions for the


    cafe, another proposal from various nobles who wanted to invest in my next business and there are


    also the ns to expand and open another cafe.


    It seems like the appeal of Cafe Terra being open to everyone was going strong. It was the only ce


    where nobles and middle sses can mingle and enjoy good food at affordable prices.


    As I sat reading the numerous reports from Pierce and Hubert. I guess it is time to consider opening


    another food ce but I wanted to earn the capital myself.


    I was at my study inside the culinary house deep in thoughts when I heard someone knock on the door.


    "Enter."


    "Mdy, there is an unexpected visitor to see you. They are waiting at the main house." Beatrice, one of


    my culinary housemaids came in and looked nervous.


    Linda and I exchanged nces. Something is not right. No one usually pays a visit without informing


    me in advance.


    So it is not ady or a noble.


    Could it be from the Pce?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Give me their calling card, Beatrice."


    The maid handed me a gold foiled card. and bowed while inching away as I looked down.


    "Johanne Smythe, Representative of the Kalderosian Culinary Institute for Higher Learning." I read the


    name.


    Raime''s alma mater?


    What do they want with me?


    "Mdy, It is rude for a mere representative toe into the ducal state without a visitation letter."


    Linda frowned.


    "I know. Beatrice, please ry that I am not receiving guests without an approved visitation letter and


    have the knights see them out."


    The girl nodded and left as Iid the card on the table as I finished replying to letters before I went


    down to run some food trials in the second kitchen.


    A kitchen exclusively designed for running food trials on dishes I want to create. Ever since the boxes


    of exotic spices and preserved pots of miso, oils, lye water and other dried ingredient arrived courtesy


    of Prince Ryu. I have been immersed in recreating my favorite Asian style dishes from my old world.


    I mean pastas, steaks and cakes are nice and good but I do miss eating wontons, ramen and even an


    asional banh mi sandwich.


    They were even seeds that I could use for food or for growing new nts to cultivate.


    So far, I have sessfully made several dumplings and made noodles that was made using lye water


    and even made tofu from soybeans.


    "So what are we making today, mdy?" The excited sparkle in Linda''s eyes made me smile.


    "Spicy Fried Noodles with Vegetables," I answered as I went to the changing room to put on my


    cooking gown and apron. "With some pan-fried moon mushroom dumplings."


    Linda and I soon got into the groove as she helped prepare the ingredients. I have been very


    impressed with her because she has truly taken an avid interest in the art of cooking and has been a


    reliable assistant.


    I also noticed that whenever I talk about Chef Neo, my hand maid''s face would light up and a rosy


    blush would grace her cheeks.


    And as for my protege, thest time. we came to check the cafe; he nearly tipped over the cake he was


    supposed to pack when he was sneaking nces at Linda.


    Hmmm...I smell love in the air.


    I took the wok, a heavy, deep-set pan frequently used in the Exotic Lands. Prince Ryu gifted it to me


    after I gave him the recipe for the bao buns he loved so much so that his own chef can make them.


    He even gave me a few more cooking tools like a knife set, pots, pans, and different steamer baskets.


    I was over the moon and they help me retain the heat I need to make Asian style dishes.


    Using Igneus and Undine all the time to help control the heat and cold can get rather exhausting and I


    did not want to be independent on them although they are a great help in speeding certain


    processes in cooking.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    That night, a visitation letter came to me. This time the representative from the KCIHL has followed


    protocol.


    Usually, visitation letters are enchanted with magic from the seals used to stamp the paper. If I stamp


    the letter with my own stamp as the duchess then the said letter transforms into a bird and flies back to


    the sender as a sign that they are granted an audience with me.


    But somehow I hesitated and read the letter again for the second time.


    But aside from the fact that they wanted to discuss the sess behind my cafe. Nothing else was


    written.


    Surely, the Headmaster of an acimed food institute would not send a representative just to discuss


    something as mundane as a cafe''s sess story.


    They want something.


    But the question is....what?


    As I retired for the night, Linda told me that my husband will bete so I decided to read more on Ryu-


    style Cooking and the History of Ming-style Cuisine.


    The door opened as I was immersed in a certain section that makes soup dumplings.


    "Please put the tray here. Thank you, Linda." I murmured absentmindedly turned the page.


    The tray was ced in front of me but suddenly the book was taken out of my hands and I was


    suddenly kissed by my husband when he ced his hand on my chin to lift my face up.


    "I''m not Linda...wife."

 Chapter 102: Invitation to Kalderos - Part 2

    Chapter 102: Invitation to Kalderos - Part 2


    Ely''s POV:


    I was surprised but then his tongue slipped inside mine as he crushed me against the soft confines of


    the couch while setting the book out of my reach as his hand curved around my back.


    The feel of his huge hands on my body gave me the shivers and he hungrily kissed me deeply. All


    thoughts of food and cooking flew out the window the moment my husband sucked my tongue as he


    And I felt the hard ridge in his pants bumping my stomach.


    "I-I thought you would bete...." I sighed when he gave me room to breathe as my head was


    disoriented from his hot touches.


    "I managed to finish earlier than anticipated." He kissed my forehead as my hand curved around his


    jaw. "Things have been crazy but now that I havepleted my report; I can rx and spend more


    time with you."


    I blushed at his brazenly sweet words. Ever since we both made our feelings known to each other, he


    has been very open and affectionate to me.


    The entire staff has been noticing how I have permanently moved to his bedroom. The final evidence


    was how he had servants dismantle my bed and remodeled my room into an extra study and tea room.


    It was a clear message to everyone that Ezran favors me greatly and that he loves me very much.


    And such gestures were not lost to me and somehow I am still a bit shy at times at how attentive he


    has been to me.


    "Well, I am d you are home." I kissed his cheek. "Shall I pour you some tea?"


    "I am craving you." He kissed my neck and started licking a ce that made me tremble.


    "A-ah w-wait..."


    "What...is this letter?" He reached towards the table beside me and his voice turned curious as he read


    the contents.


    "It is a request for an audience with me from the Kalderos Culinary Institute for Higher Learning." I


    watched his expression grew dark. "I have been meaning to ask you. What do you think of the letter


    you just read?"


    "Suspicious but interesting. An institute of this caliber won''t send someone as important to you without


    an ulterior motive."


    "So I was not alone in that regard. I was going to send a reply tomorrow but I am curious to see what


    they want from me."I took the letter from him. " Thank you for your opinion husband."


    "Invite them tomorrow. I''ll be by your side. I also want to know what they want with you." he said as I a


    good up and stamp my insignia into the letter.


    It turned into a small paper bird and flew out the window.


    "Husband, don''t you have a meeting with Pierce this afternoon?" I went back to him as he made me sit


    on hisp and gave me some tea which he poured already.


    "He can wait." he kissed my ear as I drank my cup slowly, savoring the floral notes of chamomile and


    the sweetness of honey.


    "Mmmmm..." I bend forward to pour him a cup with no sugar. "Tea?"


    He epted and a peaceful few minutes passed by as we drank tea and ate the small finger


    sandwiches.


    "It is strange. I have never really experienced this with a woman before." He licked my fingers after I


    fed him thest tiny sandwich, his red eyes darkening with desire.


    "Really? But you seem so rxed with me." I pulled my damp fingers from his lush mouth. "I am happy


    that you can be yourself when you are with me."


    "And what about you? Are you that way with me?" His tone was teasing but even as I diverted his


    attention by kissing his neck.


    "Yes..." My answer pleased him as he kissed my lips, seeking to entice my mouth to let him in.


    Guilt crept inside my mind and made me wonder....


    I took over the body of the real ina and it made me question if it was ever a good idea to keep him in


    the dark about who I really am.


    How can I tell him that I am not the woman he originally married? That I absorbed the original''s soul


    and memories assimting into the woman he is holding right now?


    Somehow I am afraid...more afraid now that we both have so much to lose.


    He said he loves me.


    But why does it hurt somehow knowing that he cherishes me in another woman''s form.


    It makes it feel like a beautiful dream that I will wake up from at any given time.


    It was that fragile.


    Now is not the time. Someday, I will tell him.


    But not now, please let me be with him in this perfect dream a little bit more.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Your Grace, Thank you for granting us an audience with you."


    "Please be seated, Mr. Smythe." I waved for him to take a seat as my husband sat beside me looking


    intimidating with his huge built and his piercing stare.


    Johannes Smythe was a slender effeminate brown-haired young man who wore light colors with


    Kalderosian robes and a jacket.


    He came alone and seems to be the polite sort. His face also seems a bit stiff when he saw my


    husband staring at his every move from the way he sat to the delicate way he sipped his tea.


    "May I ask you what is the true reason for your visit, Mr. Smyth?" I began the conversation. " I am pretty


    sure that a prestigious institute such as the Kalderos Culinary Institute for Higher Learning would never


    send a representative for a mere visit."


    A shrewd glint in his eyes made me confirm my theory as his smile widened but his pretty face never


    lost its calmness.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You are smart as you are beautiful, Lady ina. I suppose it is time I state my real purpose in


    traveling all the way here." he looked at me squarely in the eye. "Your work with Cafe Terra was an


    amazing sess. I had my men pay a visit and they have never seen such a clean and professional


    cafe serving food and desserts that are not usually essible to themon folks. The food was


    absolutely divine as well. It was something no ordinarydy could ever do."


    "Spit it out and get to the point. What are you trying to say?" My husband growled.


    Johannes ced his cup that he was drinking down the table quietly.


    "Mdy, Have you ever heard of....Other Worlders?" His voice turned hushed.


    "What...?" My slight confusion must have been the reaction he was looking for because he answered


    right away.


    "They are people who hail from another world and have transmigrated into ours. These are individuals


    who are said to possess umon knowledge that is often viewed as innovative and ground-


    breaking; they also have the ability to operate rare items "artifacts" with ease." he exined.


    "And?" I tried not to let the fact that there were "others" like me out here disturb my train of thought.


    "The headmaster of the institute is one such individual and he is very interested in your food and would


    like to invite you as an honored guest to the Annual Food Festival that will be held in Arnoux, Kalderos''


    capital in 3 months. His purpose was that he would like to observe your team while you participate in


    the showcase and he would like to meet you face to face."


    He slid another envelope, this time it was bigger with the institute''s logo emzoned on the front.


    Until my eyes did a double-take on the vibrant colored emblem and the detailed edges and smooth


    finish.


    This type of print is not achieved by the archaic printing press they use in this kingdom. It looked like an


    offset type of print.


    A technique from my world.


    Working with print houses in my past life to make promo flyers, menus, and custom napkin bands for


    my cafes gave me a bit of an eye for these things.


    So what he says is true. There are people like "me" around in this ce.


    I-I''m not alone.


    "I am nning to leave the city in 3 days, please send me an enchanted letter by then if you are


    interested in participating and I will send an official invitation just for you, Your Grace."


    Those were his parting words as he left us that day.

 Chapter 103: Nasty Rumors Abound

    Chapter 103: Nasty Rumors Abound


    Linda''s POV:


    It has only been mere days since my master''s return with the duke but just their presence has livened


    things up in the Aisenburg mansion.


    Letters and Invitations from noble houses wanting to host the triumphant duke, who led the subjugation


    of Guthrie found their way to our receiving boxes by the dozens.


    But oddly no invitations for the duchess came, which struck the whole household as odd because we


    were aware of the huge contribution she did to the kingdom. Through her act of serving meals to the


    devastated citizens of Guthrie; she managed to earn their trust and even taught the tavern masters,


    innkeepers, and all those who wish to learn from her how to prepare local dishes that utilize ingredients


    around them.


    And she also kept the duke''s morale high by taking the role of thedy of the castle who kept the castle


    neat and their meals delicious through her supervision. All of the knights who came back gave us


    glowing reports of her deeds and how the duke seems attached to her even till the new governor was


    appointed.


    But only the duke kept getting invited to soirees and parties.


    There was no praise for the duchess who helped out the army greatly.


    Since my master is busy doing some seasonal food trials and experimenting on Exotic Lands Cuisine


    in the culinary house; I decided to investigate since I can leave it to Kain to guard my mistress.


    So I went to the culinary house''s kitchen and asked for permission.


    "Hmm? You want to gather information?" ina looked at me before she smiled and went back to


    kneading dough. flour caking her apron and hands. "Very well. You may go. Have fun."


    I smiled and bowed before giving a curt nod to Kain, who stood near the duchess. He returned it and I


    left swiftly through the servant''s gate and began my investigation.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I went to the Terra Cafe, where most of the servants from noble houses go for great food and exchange


    gossips about the family they serve.


    In short, Information.


    Keeping my cloak down, I pulled out a small orb and swallowed it. I had to use my "fox ears" so I


    transformed it but made sure my hood was concealing my face to avoid any problems.


    I felt my senses heighten. the multitude of voices was jarring to anyone who is not Beastkin but I


    controlled it and sat down at a secluded spot even as sweat trickled down my jaw. I wiped it away with


    a napkin and started filtering people talking all at once.


    What I found out was not so surprising as I order a cafette as a pretense and sipped it tentatively


    when it arriving after I transformed my fox ears back to my human ones.


    It seems like a nasty rumor about the duchess has surfaced and that caused the nobles to hesitate to


    invite her.


    It was about how 3 knights died because the duchess wandered carelessly into the sleeping grounds of


    were oars and as a result of that, they were trampled on and killed due to her mistake.


    Another rumor was how she used expensive ingredients to feed the senior officers and knights while


    giving inedible slop to the lower knights and the citizens of Guthrie.


    There were also rumors of how she suddenly came to take credit for her protege''s work all because the


    girl suddenly vanished and the duchess immediately took over the running of the kitchen.


    In short, these rumors were the opposite of what the duchess did. Someone was ndering her and


    twisting the tales of her aplishments into poisonous tales that might affect her standing in society.


    The rumors were further escted when the fact that the duchess was a daughter of a mere border


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    baron, a powerless man with no influence in the city.


    Further shade was thrown at mydy''s upbringing like her preference for the outdoors than a proper


    party or even howcking she was as a partner to Duke Ezran.


    "This could get worse if we do not move to quell them. I must report back to my master after checking


    out 4 more ces." I sipped the rest of my cafette and smiled. "Still as good as coffee shall ever get."


    As I made my way out after paying. One person stopped and saw me. My heart flipped when I saw


    Neo, the cafe''s head chef. He giving me a small smile before he went back into the kitchen.


    It took some time to get out of the busy cafe and visited a few more restaurants, cafes, and coffee


    houses where servants and noblewomen gossip and talk.


    So far, the rumors against the duchess are getting worse with each retelling.


    Just like any rumor.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    Meanwhile.....


    Anneal''s POV:


    Hello everyone.


    I believe you all forgot who I was.


    I am the Anneal. The 5th princess of Illios and I am just turned 16 years old.


    Something interesting is transpiring in the capital as I took my afternoon tea in the Princess Pce''s


    outdoor garden, an adjacent mansion connected to the Royal Pce made from rosette quartz stones


    It was where the older princesses live while the smaller ones live in their parent''s suites. Usually in


    separate rooms connecting to the main apartment.


    As I was saying. A delicious rumor has been circtingtely.


    And it concerns the mysterious Lady ina. The Duchess of Aisenburg.


    Everyone was shocked when the strongest warrior in the Holdy Kingdom, Duke Aisenburg suddenly


    announced in the papers that he was married after he was just returning from another sessful war


    campaignst year.


    Many thought he wed a country girl or amon border baron''s daughter just to spite my Father


    because he has been insistent on establishing a union between the duke and one of my older sisters.


    When the duchess made her first official appearance at the crown prince''s birthday ball.


    Everyone was shocked.


    For the duke''s bride turned out to be an ethereal beauty with a calm yet elegant air of confidence.


    But now...it seems like the gossip about her was all about how careless and uncaring she was and how


    she does not do her duties properly while she was with her husband''s war campaign.


    Everyone seems to believe the rumors but somehow...I don''t.


    The woman I met at Brother Belmont''s ball did not look the type to do those things.


    Time to get to the bottom of this.


    "June," I called out to my maid, who immediately bowed to me. "Get me my stationery. I think that tea


    invitation with the duchess is long overdue."


    Time tounch my own investigation.

 Chapter 104 : Pastel Princess Cakes

    Chapter 104 : Pastel Princess Cakes


    Ely''s POV:


    "Hmm, I wonder...." I sighed as I fluffed my skirts, wondering if I picked the right clothes for an


    afternoon tea with the princess.


    "Mdy. Are you thinking that perhaps..." Linda looked concerned at my ceaseless sighing.


    "I am pretty sure the princess knows."


    "Then the reason why she invited you was that she wants to find out the truth?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe. But who knows. I can only find out if we get there."


    "She may be able to help quell those false rumors, mdy. They are getting out of control." Linda huffed


    indignantly that her tail started showing, the bushy white thing thumping furiously on the seat cushions.


    " Linda. Your tail is showing." I smirked when the maid made it vanish but after looking flustered. "The


    rumors are just rumors. I am sure they will die down soon enough. Let us just hope my present to her


    highness pleases her."


    She looked at the pretty cake box sitting on myp.


    Most of the nobledies bring pieces of jewelry, priceless artifacts, or limited edition hats or scarves to


    a royal princess when they are invited to take tea with them.


    My present was a little different.


    "I am sure she won''t be able to eat them. They are too pretty."


    ----------------------------------------------------


    The Princess Pce inside the Royal Grounds of Ilios was like a cotton candy edifice due to the light


    pink color of the rosette quartz stone used to make the building. Sprawling crystal fountains, green


    It was an eye-catching structure indeed


    Once I set foot on the entrance. I saw a footman guide us to the garden gazebo where the Princess


    was waiting for us.


    I was quite surprised the Princess Anneal would call on me. My image nowadays was not particrly


    ster or pristine.


    My husband has been rather busy, so I never told him about the rumors because he has beening


    home tired, but I feel guilty not to confide in him.


    But I never did think such baseless rumors would get out of hand either.


    I snapped out of my musing and greeted Princess Anneal, seated amidst a beautifully prepared tea


    party table. Her periwinkle eyes glimmered as we both curtsied before her.


    "Greeting to the fifth flower of the kingdom. " I murmured smoothly.


    "Hello, Your Grace. Please sit."


    I took my seat and soon she had her maid serve tea and even some cakes.


    Looking over the modest desserts spread over the table; the tableware and flowers more than made up


    for the assortment of sweets.


    In fact, small amounts of sweets for tea suit me just fine.


    "These are just some leftover mini cheesecakes and baked goods I managed to save after the


    Mysterious Cake Maker''s best cakes arrive at the Princess Pce. As the youngest princess; I was


    only given this much." Anneal smiled brightly.


    But somehow I felt a twinge of embarrassment and sadness from her voice.


    As we took tea, I noticed right away that she has good taste in picking fruit-infused tea for the desserts


    on the table were primarily made of cream cheese and fruit.


    She was a good conversationalist since she immediately asked about my day and even asked my


    opinion on thetest fashion trends as I thanked the maid for pouring me more tea.


    It was a rxing sort of talk and I realized that she makes me feel at ease.


    But it was too soon to think that she may have just invited me over for tea just for small talk...


    "...I have concluded my impression of you after talking with you more." Princess Anneal put her cup


    down. "Those rumors being spread about you are false."


    -----------------------------------------------------


    Anneal''s POV:


    All the rumors about her are not true.


    From the moment the duchess introduced herself, I do not sense an aura that I feel from other noble


    Not many know about this but I possess a certain sensitivity that I can feel whether the person in front


    of me was honest or not.


    And like the first time I met her, the duchess is someone that can be trusted.


    "And how did youe to this conclusion, Your highness?" The duchess asked me bluntly.


    Straight as an arrow. Just like her husband. I don''t dislike that.


    "Your presence has not been rattled by the nasty rumors. That gives me the impression that you do not


    believe the lies about you. And the way you behave around my maid proves that you care about those


    under your wing. Not manydies thank or even acknowledge their servants but you have been


    thanking my maid more than once when she gives you sweets or pours you tea and that shows me


    how you would never be as insensitive as to offer garbage food to the Guthrie people as the " rumors"


    say."


    My observation often makes people gape like countless idiots because I was nothing but a girl in their


    eyes but the duchess only gave me a radiant and amused smile.


    I was momentarily dumbstruck for she looked even more beautiful than before, the air around her


    shimmered as if she was glowing...


    "Very well yed. You are a very intelligent and observant young woman. As a sign of my respect, I


    would like to present an exclusive dessert tray that I have perfected just for you to sample, Princess


    Anneal."


    Somehow her words made me blush. As the youngest princess; no one has ever given anything


    exclusive or rare. My heart fluttered at the duchess'' surprise as my eyes followed the box greedily her


    maidid before us on the table.


    The box was dome-shaped and decorated with golden flowery edges that looks cute. The duchess


    pulled down three of therger flowers and the upper lid came off.


    What I saw took my breath away.


    This...is food? It can''t be.


    Five small dome-shaped cakes formed a circle around a slightly bigger dome cake.


    The smaller cakes were pastel colors of blue, green, yellow, pink, and purple. Each had different


    intricate patterns on them and dust with some sort of powder glitter and pretty crystal rose decorations


    on top.


    While the bigger white dome cake was simpler with dotted patterns but it had a gold crown on top while


    the bottom was wrapped with a pale pink ribbon brushed with the same powder glitter.


    Such magnificent-looking cakes!


    The presentation was so beautiful and elegant that I could just stare at the prettiness of it all.


    Until I remember that these were supposed to be cakes.


    "These are...very pretty, Lady ina. What are they called?" I tried to mask my excitement.


    "They are called "Princess Cakes." They are made with ayered mix of airy cake sponge, rich custard,


    fruit jam, and lots of whipped cream. To make it more interesting, Each cake has a unique vor. Shall


    we try them together?" The duchess asked me.


    I was curious about the "vor" she was talking about so I curbed my reluctance not to cut such works


    of art.


    "Yes. Very well. Let us try them all." I asked June to start with slicing the bigger princess cake with


    excitement.

 Chapter 105: An Alliance

    Chapter 105: An Alliance


    Anneal''s POV:


    By the goddess....


    These colorful dome cakes were originally beautiful in their simplicity but when June sliced the big


    white cake. I saw not one, not two...


    but four differentyers inside a small cake! Only the most gifted cake makers which great dexterity in


    their hands can make such perfectyers of whipped cream, cake sponge, jam, and chocte. They


    look so pristine and perfect that I was dazzled when theyers shined as they made it to our tes.


    "Such beautifulyering..." I gasped when June gave me a slice of the white princess cake with a piece


    of the crown decoration ced on the side.


    "The white princess cake is a simple raspberry jam and chocte vour." The duchess exined as


    we both took a bite.


    Ooohhh!


    Fluffy sponge cake, a rich melt-in-your-mouth custard that just melds with the tart and sweet jam and


    bittersweet chocte, and the taste were cleansed away by the creamy yet delicious whipped cream.


    It was over before I could even register what I ate. So I ate another and another till my piece was


    finished. The chocte crown was something I went forst and it melted in my mouth very well.


    But...instead of a rich taste I got something...fruity and floral but it was sweet and delicious...


    This was chocte? It tasted like berries.


    "This cannot be chocte.." I looked at the cut section of the crown and saw a rosy pink color amidst


    the gold.


    "It is called Pink Ruby Chocte, Princess. A newly discovered product from the Exotic Lands. It was a


    gift to me by Prince Oshu and I grounded the beans and refined it into this chocte. It took me days to


    make a small bar but I figured that it would be an honor for the princess to have the first taste of this


    unique type of chocte.


    Is..Is she saying that she made a new type of chocte from scratch and it was this refined and


    delicious? My word! Her dedication and generosity are quite opposite from the nasty rumors currently


    directed at her.


    "L-let us try the smaller pastel cakes." I coughed as June sliced them in half and we began sampling


    the blue pastel cake.


    A burst of blueberries appeared in my head when I tasted it and the smooth nutty taste of the marzipan


    felt light and nice.


    As we continued to eat and sip tea. I realized that every cake had a different fruit jam inside of them.


    She did so much work for me just for these tiny cakes.


    The green one was a refreshing tangy lime, the pink was a lush strawberrypote, yellow was


    mellow banana cream with caramel and chocte coffee sponge.


    But thest one was strange. It was creamy but fruity with some tartnessbined with the sweetness.


    "What was thest one?" I asked the duchess. " It has a ratherplex vor but I like it."


    "Passion fruit. It is something grown locally in the Exotic Lands. It fits the vor profile I needed for the


    "Thank you. These princess cakes are so fun and so amazing." I could not help but smile at her with


    warmth. "I have never had this much fun at an afternoon tea before."


    "I am happy to serve, your highness." she inclined her head.


    Once the leftover tray was taken away to be stored for tomorrow''s tea time. I ced a hand on my chin


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and looked at the duchess who was sipped her water cup slowly.


    "I have a proposition for you, Your Grace." A brilliant idea made me giddy with excitement. " I want to


    invest in your next business venture. What say you?"


    I expected the duchess to be thrilled with catching the attention of a princess but she looked at me


    enigmatically and smiled.


    "Your proposition is rather intriguing but..I need to test your sincerity for me. Only after I have gotten my


    answer then we can talk about the investment at another time."


    Sincerity? Is she talking about seeing whether I quell the gossips around her with my authority?


    I am but the youngest flower. My eldest sister and second sister are the most powerfuldies in society


    next to Lady Lorax whom they are close friends. What can I do?


    "I cannot help you directly with the rumors duchess but I can assure you that I won''t contribute to the


    growing cesspool of nasty gossip. " I frowned at her.


    "Hmmmm....What if I say that I can make you a wealthy and independent woman in your own right. You


    don''t have to be forced to marry a foreign prince or nobility and with my backing which includes my


    husband''s. You can even be even more powerful than your sisters and have the King''s favor if....you


    can stake your reputation on the line and help me when the timees."


    A bold statement. A vain princess would have thrown her tea into the duchess'' face and stomp away.


    But ever since I reached the tender age of 14. Marriage offers have poured out to me and most of them


    were older princes or nobles who could be my uncles or their reputation are rumored to be vicious to


    women.


    Some were even going through their second marriage or looking for consorts!


    I was once introduced to a marriage candidate by my scheming elder sister and he was crude,


    arrogant, and downright plump that his belly was spilling out of his shirt and coat. He even tried to


    touch my behind and I was only saved from his awful attention by Belmont, who pulled me away for a


    dance.


    He saved me from beingpromised, which made me cry with relief the moment I went back to my


    room.


    The third princess and the fourth princess were already bought off to secure an alliance for Beldovia


    and Fanora''s ruling family. Neither of them was happy to be torn away from everyone they love and


    cherish but as a royal princess, you have no choice.


    It was our duty to be pawned off for the sake of the kingdom.


    I don''t want that.


    I want to be in charge of my own destiny, find love and be......happy.


    "Then tell me what I can do to help you with this situation. I shall do so to the best of my abilities." I


    raised my head to the duchess. "but I expect you to follow through with your promise, Your Grace. Do


    we have an agreement?"


    She looked at me with a mysterious smile and raised her gloved hand to me. I reached for it after a


    minute-long hesitation and she gripped my hand in a strong handshake.


    "We have...an agreement. And as a show of my gratitude. I shall supply the princess cakes exclusively


    to you for the next 3 months."


    Her sudden generosity shocked me once again. I smiled and shook her hand again before the duchess


    took her leave as I waved goodbye to her retreating figure as she left with her maid.


    "The duchess is different from the rumors, Your Highness." June stared at the open door where Lady


    ina left.


    "She is. The rumors cannotpare to what she truly is." I murmured.


    "You are taking a risk. If the First Princess finds out your alliance with the duchess.."


    "June, I cannot live under the shadows, like a frightened rabbit all my life. If I want to have a say in


    what I want then I must take a risk." I held her hand and the maid looked at me with a worried frown. " I


    have people I want to protect too."


    "Princess...."


    I took a deep breath and left the garden as a servant came out to clean up, The clean light vors of


    the princess cakes were still at the tip of my tongue. Somehow it gave mefort to know that I have


    made one strong ally.

 Chapter 106: A Parade for Her

    Chapter 106: A Parade for Her


    Ezran''s POV:


    "Sir, About the Soiree the Huntingtons.."


    "Decline."


    "The Lady Nevi''s Ball tomorrow?"


    "Decline."


    "I see. Shall I decline the...100 other invitations that came in?" Milford showed two boys carrying heavy


    boxes filled to the brim with every kind of letter.


    I looked at the boxes with contempt before looking at my head butler.


    "These are the ones who only invited me, Is it?"


    "Oh yes sir." he nodded, a sliver of distaste in his face. "Shall I burn them?"


    "To a crisp." I nodded as he ushered the younger boys out.


    Mere days after we arrived. these stupid rumors started cropping up about my wife. When I first heard


    them; I fumed and nearly ran a gentleman through with my sword when he was whispering about it to


    his friends when the Prince and I visited our favorite gentleman''s club.


    My wife''s tales of dedication were twisted about till it made her look like a heartless bitch. I have a


    sneaking suspicion who did it and who had strong connections to make it circte this fast and this


    bad.


    Lady Lorax and the First Princess Miranda.


    Both women who have just cause and the motivation to cken my duchess'' name. Both of them were


    rejected by me and a noble woman''s pride is always high.


    Normally, they would not have the guts to try offending me so why are they being so brave when it


    came to my wife?


    "Sir, Mr. Pierce is here to see you." Milford opened the door to announce my secretary.


    As he gave me the reports, I studied him closely. For a serious man; he was known to be gentle and


    sweet to his wife. Everyone knows that...


    Wait...everyone?


    "Pierce. Answer my questions."


    He looked surprised but he nodded.


    "How did everyone know that you love your wife?"


    "Every time we attend a local gathering or party. I always pay attention to my wife, I seem to soften up


    when I am with her. Everyone who has witnessed our interaction says so. We attend social events


    every week so that must be why everyone knows how I feel about her." Pierce exined to me.


    I looked back at the times I went to social events with my wife ever since we got married and nched.


    Aside from that one time I met her in town and that party we went to just so that I could end things with


    Margaret...


    I have never taken my wife to social events. She has attended parties and soirees in thest few


    months all alone while I was at war.


    My mistake was that I did not even think to attend any events with her the moment we came back


    home.


    This made everyone believe that I am not fond of her and without any evidence of my backing as her


    spouse, This made those vicious harpies think that they can attack my wife and gossips does travel so


    fast in this city.


    That would make me a neglectful husband. Putting work ahead of her when I promised her that I would


    try to be better. Gods, I am really messing this up.


    "Thank you, Pierce. Please do me a favor and make a list. I want to organize something for my wife. "


    "An event in her honor? She deserves it after all the dedication she did for your army, sir." my secretary


    seems to like the idea as he jotted down something on his notes.


    I winced. Seems like even themon folks know about the nasty rumors.


    As a gentleman, I cannot engage and call out Margaret and the First Princess for their lies. There are


    social rules in ce that protect the honor of thedies and princesses.


    So that leaves me with one choice.


    I spoke at length with Pierce about my n and he left to carry out necessary orders


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Days Later.....


    "Ezran! We need to talk!" My wife came inside our bedroom just as Hughes was helping me disrobe out


    of my borate pce clothes. " Oh! I''lle backter.."


    "Hughes, you may go. My wife will help me off my clothes."


    he smiled and bowed before leaving both of us. My wife turned her back as I walked towards her.


    "Ezran. Please put on some clothes."


    " But I never needed clothes since we almost always sleep nude and..we do other things nude." I


    teased her as I hugged her from behind, she yelped and iled as I carried her to the bed. "So help


    undress me, wife."


    She blushed when her eyesnded on my naked chest and went even lower. Her shy heated gaze


    stirred my loins as I pushed her down and captured her lips which startled my wife.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "M-Milor-"


    I covered her mouthpletely and she melted against me before stiffening and pushing me away. I


    "What is this about a parade?" she gasped out as I nuzzled her neck and sucked on her throat. "


    Husband! St-Stop..."


    "It is for you. I organized it all for you. " I licked the red hickey I made before looking her in the eye. "


    ina. Please let me do this. Everyone deserves to know the truth of your deeds in Guthrie. Let me


    show them how I cherish you...please."


    Her eyes widened inprehension and she wavered before her dainty hands pulled off the sash on


    my waist and slid off my outer coat, she made quick work of my pants and boots before long I was


    helping her slip off her evening gown.


    "Husband. You are spending way too much for me. Those rumors...I have a n to shut the ones


    responsible...." she looked worried as she leaned against my hand when I stroked her cheek.


    "Thenmence with it but this parade will be my way of showing them exactly how I stand with you."


    ".....Alright." her eyes grew moist with unshed tears as she smiled at me warmly. "Thank you for this but


    next time...No parades."


    "As you wish, my love."


    "Can we stop by Princess Anneal''s party after the parade? I want to stage the final blow to Lady Lorax


    and the First Princess there."


    My hands stroke the lines of her body and settled on her plump breasts, her nipples hardened after just


    rubbing them gently. She arched and moaned when I sucked them both. they tasted so delicious as I


    popped them out of my mouth.


    "Of course, I shall escort you as long as you fill me in on your n?"


    "Only...if you tell me yours."


    We both smile and discussed what we n to do to dispel the nasty rumors and she even helped me


    make the parade ns more intimate and personal by telling me her favorite flowers and colors.


    As we talked more while preparing for bed, I found out more about my wife''s likes and dislikes and she


    also found out more about my preferences. Like my favorite pastime and what outfit I prefer to wear


    even to the brand of cufflinks I favor.


    "Husband. I just wanted you to know that showing interest in me every day would have been enough


    for me but just this once, I will allow the whole city to know how much you love me. Thank you..."


    "Noted, dear wife. Now..let me make love to you."


    The night ended with me taking my time showing ina how much she means to me as she pulled me


    close and opened herself to me.


    It made me think...


    that I should have done this sooner before the situation got worse.

 Chapter 107: A Shocking Surprise

    Chapter 107: A Shocking Surprise


    Ely''s POV:


    The Parade was grander than I imagined!


    In less than a few days, I was on an open carriage, decorated with flowers and waving to the crowds of


    people who turned up just to see my husband''s army marched towards the City Square where Pierce


    organized a food festival for the knights and their family.


    But it was also open for the public to enjoy for my husband organized it to spread the word of my


    contributions at work.


    He even managed to rope my staff from Terra Cafe to do a food demonstration the moment the parade


    ended and we both left our carriage to tour the festival grounds.


    So far, the rumors about me died down pretty fast after the men in my husband''s army spread the truth


    of my contributions.


    Now everyone was praising me for my kindness and dedication everywhere we go.


    The fact that he did this all...just for me made me feel all warm and somehow it made me realize that


    he would spend a lot to clear my name.


    It was a pleasant feeling.


    "Husband. I know we discussed this but to see a whole celebration just for me is still overwhelming..." I


    held Ezran''s arm as we were greeted by everyone. "And...the gown you picked for me is a bit too


    formal for a festival?"


    The gown was made of velvetine rose red with it had silver gloves and shoes with rubies encrusted in


    them. It was gorgeous.


    My husband was dressed in a new ck and red coat and cravat site white pants and ck boots to


    match with me. He truly looks roguish but dashing as he kept giving me warm smiles and teasing looks


    which made me wonder just what else is he nning.


    But I did notice how surprised the people were when they saw my husband smile.


    Until we greeted Sir Oswald and his wife Mildred, a plump cheerful woman.


    "Goodness, to see His Grace smile is rare for us. He is always so serious but he seems almost too


    sweet when he is around you.." she whispered to me as our husbands chatted.


    "Is he? He has always been that way to...me." It was a sudden realization but Mildred and I decided to


    do an experiment.


    We pretended to talk and move away but we hid somewhere close till the other senior knights came to


    greet my lord husband.


    His face slowly turned serious as he discussed a few things with them even if the twins congratted


    him on something.


    He did not smile at all as we watched him converse with his men.


    Amazing...so it was true.


    Mildred poked me yfully after we came back and my husband''s frown turned into a smile and his


    whole expression softened as he took my hand.


    "Where did you run off to?"


    "Oh, Mildred and I just wandered off after talking about certain things." I waved a hand to show him that


    it was not that big of a deal.


    Behind him, I saw all six pairs of eyes beaming with their smiles and intense stares before my husband


    turned to them and made a hand signal which had them all saluting and walking away hurriedly.


    That struck me as odd.


    "What are you nning?"


    My husband looked at me with a mysterious grin before pulling me away from the noisy City Square


    and into one of the smaller parks located in one of the quieter districts.


    As we went even deeper into the heart of the park as we took a path filled with huge lush trees that hid


    the harsh sunlight, providing an intimate atmosphere. I suddenly noticed a red carpet, white ribbons,


    and frills decorating the pathway the deeper we walked inside.


    Until I heard voice, chants and then...singing?


    "Husband. What...?"


    "Ely, do you recall our wedding at Orza?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I frowned and hooked my head. As far as romance goes; it made me remember that how Ezran initially


    married the old ina.


    ...by dragging her to the town''s parish church without so much as a bouquet of flowers.


    Every woman had dreamed of their wedding day but for me and ina, I guess we sort of had a less


    than memorable wedding day.


    "Yes. Why?" I asked as the singing became more audible which each step.


    "I do not think much of our wedding. For the old me; it was nothing special...nothing but a binding


    contract to secure wife who''s family has no power in the capital. " he stopped and turned to me, his red


    eyes gleaming with guilt. " for my arrogance, the Goddess decided to punish me by making me fall in


    love with you."


    He knelt in front of me as he took my hands and pulled off my gloves and nted a kiss on my palms.


    The reverence of his touch and the softness of his lips gave me a weird fluttery feeling as he ced my


    hands on his heart.


    The moment suddenly felt even more intimate. This..This is no longer part of the n to dispel the


    rumors about me..


    Is it?


    "Wife, I want to make things right. This was not originally part of the n but I could not think of a better


    opportunity.." He looked up and gave me a loving smile. "ina Beaucamp, daughter of Baron Loris


    Beaucamp. Duchess of Aisenburg..."


    My eyes widened as he pulled out a ring box and opened it. My heart pounded loudly that it felt like it


    was a loud ringing beat in my ears as I saw a beautiful ring made of white gold and a white dragon


    circling a beautiful tiny stone with small diamonds that made my eyes water.


    Oh...my goddess.


    Oh, my goddess!


    I could not speak and my legs suddenly feel weak as he stood up and he looked nervous as he spoke


    the words I would never think I would hear.


    "Will you marry me again?"


    My breath caught as tears started falling from my eyes. He said the words I never thought he would say


    to me.


    Because we are married already...


    But he did anyway and the pure joy and pleasure from just those simple words could not make me any


    happier.


    It made me feel like...I can really be his real wife now. Not the old ina...but the new me.


    A mix of Elena and ina.


    "Ely?" His hand gently blotted out my tears as I nodded.


    "Yes. Yes! I''ll marry you all over again."


    As I cried tears of joy. The tree suddenly vanished and before I could catch my breath...


    I found myself standing before a priest of the Goddess'' Temple of Light, smiling benevolently at us.


    And behind me were my husband''s senior knights and the entire household of Aisenburg Manor as well


    as a few nobles and people who were loyal to the Duke. I even saw my apprentice Chef Neo and the


    household chef Jorge. My friend Miss Baristani gave me a little wave as she was seated next to my


    knight Kain. Linda was crying and she was seated in the middle of the two chefs.


    I even saw Milford who gave me a respectful nod.


    The culinary housemaids and part-time cafe staff. Lisa and Beatrice along with Charles.


    Pierce and Hubert, who are my husband''s trusted men of business and ounting as well as my


    teachers along with their families.


    All were in attendance to witness our wedding, seated on white benches covered with cushions and


    wearing their best clothes.


    In fact, the entire heart of the Park was decorated for an outdoor garden wedding, from the ribbons to


    the velvet carpets and the marble gazebo where we stood to be wedded.


    Even the fountain beside the gazebo looked pristine and decorated with my favorite flowers and color


    ribbons. I even noticed that our matching red dresses suddenly changed color. My gown was now pure


    white while my husband''s clothes were ck with a red cravat.


    As he gave me a bouquet of lilies to hold, I realized what just happened.


    Ezran...nned all this out. He did this all..for me.


    My legs finally gave out then Ezran''s strong arms supported me as he slid the new wedding ring on my


    ring finger.


    where it joined the first ring he gave me from the vault-like it was meant to be together.


    "Shall we get married again?" he leaned to kiss my forehead before whispering to me.


    I smiled and sniffled before nodding


    "Yes...Let''s get married."

 Chapter 108: True Mates

    Chapter 108: True Mates


    Ezran''s POV:


    She was overwhelmed.


    but in a positive way.


    I can tell as the priest from the Temple recited the vows of marriage, his sonorous voice carrying over


    to the crowd of people who were witnessing our wedding.


    The day when I dragged her to the small town parish in Orza was still clear in my mind. She was


    scared but she endured as we were tied together for life.


    This was in exchange for her father to live ande home alive...


    Back then, I admired her guts when it was evident that she was frightened.


    It was funny how contrasting my feelings towards my bride made me want to be someone that she can


    depend on and trust. I gave her nothing to hold on to when we first married and dumped her at my


    estate.


    But now I want to set things right.


    Set a new beginning for our married life.


    "The vows between the bride and groom will now be given. Shall we start with the bride?" the priest


    looked to ina took a deep breath and smiled.


    " It was not love at first sight when we first met. I was intimidated when Iid eyes on you but you


    proved me wrong when you honored your promise to me and continued to show me a different side of


    you no one has ever seen. By then....it was toote for I began to develop feelings for you and it still


    continues to grow. Please continue to stay with me no matter what." Her voice were spoken in soft


    tones and I was sure not everyone heard her but....


    Her words were filled with love and hope that I wanted to kneel and promise her the world but a loud


    cough from the priest made me remember that it was my turn.


    I memorized a short marriage vow for this but as I looked into my wife''s blue-green eyes. Something


    resonated with me when I saw shes of our future selves and blurry images of people I have yet to


    encounter, the smell of dragon incense, and then...


    A vision of children....each with a mark on their necks and they have her hair color and my....eyes.


    My second heart started to pound and echo throughout my whole body. This has never happened


    before.


    A Dragon''s second heart beats for two things only. It helps to control my blood flow during dragon form.


    Thest one is when I have found...my true mate, the missing half of my soul.


    Astonished and amazed, I suddenly knew what words I was to recite in front of my wife.


    " The goddess has spoken and my hearts now beat for one soul for eternity. I will be your sword and


    your shield from harm, your shield, and sce from the cruel whims of the world. Whoever tries to


    harm you will be met with fangs and dragon fire. I pledge myself to you. ina Beaucamp, my only and


    only mate. " I ended my vow as I pulled her into my arms and hid her from everyone''s view as I bit her


    shallow on her exposed neck, the pounding resonance vanished but the connection has been


    established even as my wife submissively let me mark her.


    As a male dragon would do for his female.


    A sense of wonder deep inside me welled up like a gushing fountaining to life after a dry spell.


    This sensation was unlike anything I have encountered but the dragon blood in my veins knew...


    She is not just a female I would love in this life but the only one I will cherish for a thousand lifetimes as


    I straightened and covered her neck with the veil, feeling triumphant that I marked her sessfully.


    My vow and actions shocked everyone in attendance except my wife who looked touched as the


    stunned priest recovered and pronounce us as husband and wife with trembling hands and a voice full


    of awe.


    ina surrendered willingly enough as I kissed her in front of everyone. Her soft lips seem sweeter and


    her body more int and receptive as she returned my ardor with her own.


    As everyone started pping and apuding the end of the ceremony. I held my wife close to me as


    my hearts continued to beat for her.


    Legends among the Dragonkin were often born from truth. Among these numerous tales were the tales


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of "True Mates".


    They are rare urrences amongst my people and thest true mate was a priestess born 150 years


    ago to the Wind Dragon Lord. a Dragon''s true mate is said to have rare and unique abilities that will


    change the world.


    But there has never been a recorded True Mate for my ancestry, The Wyvern Lord in the past thousand


    years.


    Until now.


    I kissed my wife''s hair, wondering if she knew just how much more she means to me now.


    and the impact our wedding will have on the rest of the Holy Kingdom.


    Since only those loyal to me are here, they will keep my secret but I am sure that the nobles I have


    invited would not resist the temptation to tell their peers what they witnessed here.


    It is only a matter of time before it reaches the King.


    Time for me to make sure my allies do not breath a word of it to anyone.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Anneal''s POV:


    " They say that the Duke has organized a parade and festival in honor of his wife!  Duke Ezran never


    liked such frivolous things but he did them for that woman!" Lady Margaret threw a vase at the pir


    where I was concealing myself. "He never want to do such a frivolous and showy sign of feature to any


    of his lovers! Why now?"


    "That will not matter. My connections are now working to spread how the pitiful duchess ckmailed


    the Lord Aisenburg into throwing an expensive parade and festival." A voice I know so well spoke with


    confidence.


    "This little embellishment just might work then. Duke Ezran values his honor as a noble and if his wife


    bes even more steeped in scandal..." The malicious glee and Margaret''s voice was evident. " He


    will divorce her."


    "Yes. The proud Dragon Lord should be paired with someone of equal stature and prestige. Not some


    trollop from the back woods of the North." contempt and anger colored my sister''s voice


    I peeked at the two women who were behind it all....


    Lady Margaret and the First Princess Miranda. The duke''s scorned lover and his shunned marriage


    candidate.


    News travels fast and it seems that their ns to besmirch Duchess ina was being even more


    difficult for them.


    As the two left the powder room, I smoothed out my skirts and straightened my spine.


    These two were only here at a party I secretly organized because they heard that ducal couple will be


    attending it after their parade festival event is over.


    I swallowed my saliva as I washed my hands on the sink. Fear and Anxiety warred within me but I have


    already cast my lot in with the duchess.


    All I have to do is believe that she would fulfill my promise her promise to me.


    Nobody said you could get a reward without risking something....

 Chapter 109: Her Reputation is My Reputation- Part 1

    Chapter 109: Her Reputation is My Reputation- Part 1


    Margaret''s POV:


    There were two rules that every lover of Duke Aisenburg knows.


    One. Do not ever fall in love with him.


    Two. Never do anything to taint his reputation.


    Before I tried to pursue him, I looked into his long list of assignations and found out that several women


    have suffered at his hands when they tried to shackle the duke to them by means of deceit and lies.


    As a result, their families were either bankrupt or the said families were forced to exile their daughters


    to another country or convent to save face to prevent the duke''s wrath from wiping their family off the


    face of the world.


    I have tried to appeal to him through gentler means like showing him I was helpful when I visited him in


    Guthrie. I had hoped that the generous gesture would coax him back into my arms and I could slowly


    seduce him...


    And taste his delicious body again...


    Yes. I am drunk on Ezran''s way of making love. No past lover of mine had been able to make mee


    like the way he does. He may be stoic and serious but in the bedroom, he was masterful and knows


    just how to touch a woman and bring her pleasure.


    Before I knew it. I wanted more of him.  Oh, I love the power and prestige that would havee with


    being the Duchess of Aisenburg but having a handsome and virile husband who can pleasure me


    every night was so much better. So much more that I genuinely tried to please him in many ways and


    hope he would consider me as a bride.


    And I thought he would waver but then he met "her".


    ina Beaucamp. the little witch who managed to attain everything I wanted.


    So I hatched a n to discredit the stupid girl the moment my n to seduce Ezran in Guthrie failed.


    I sought the First Princess who was also displeased that the Duke cast her aside as a marriage


    candidate when he took a wife. She was a proud woman and I am sure she was more offended out of


    pride than love for Ezran.


    Thus we had amon goal. Mine was to taint the Duchess'' name so much that the Duke would be


    disgusted with her and demand a divorce while making her suffer socially and mentally which would be


    more than enough to assuage the princess'' wounded self-esteem from being rejected.


    And it had been working out so well.


    I had provided a few lies mixed with facts for the Princess to gossip over to herdies in waiting, who in


    turn told the sordid tales to their peers. And of course, the gossip soon found its way to the hired help


    and the rumors soon spread like wildfire.


    Gossip often take a mind of its own and with every retelling, The Duchess of Aisenburg will soon


    be a social pariah and I am sure once the Princess opens her royal mouth to spit out the


    poisonous lies. It will be all over for her.


    Maybe I could be the one to nurse the duke''s wounded reputation when he packs her off to whatever


    border territory she hails from.


    Oh just imagining it made me feel good as I sipped my champagne flute.


    Hmmm...the vintage was pretty good.


    The parties that were organized in the Princess Pce were always good and the food and sweets


    were especially exquisite and delicious as well. I am sure one of Princess Miranda''sdies did the party


    nning for this as everything from the wine, food, and desserts were rather wless.


    Just then a servant announced a few moredies and even Lady Baristani, whose status as the


    daughter of a lowly baron made me frown.


    This is a royal function! Nody belonging to a baron house is supposed to be in attendance.


    "Who invited you to this important party? Guards! Take this one away." Princess Miranda already took


    action as soon as she saw Lady Baristani as her voice made two pce guards surround her.


    The girl did not even look nervous.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dear Sister. Do forgive me but she is my guest." Princess Anneal suddenly intervened and ced a


    hand on thedy''s shoulder.


    Princess Miranda''s piercing re was enough to send any weak-mindeddy running but the younger


    princess looked strangelyposed.


    "Sister." she all but spat out the endearment like venom. " It is disappointing enough that you don''t


    know your ce as thest born princess but to lower your standards and befriend a....baron''s


    daughter. What would the others say?"


    I saw the younger princess grow pale and her hands trembled. Iughed at her feeble attempts to be


    strong.


    No one can go against the Mistress of the Princess Pce after all.


    " Dear sweet Anneal. If you know what I mean then please send your "friend" on her way. This is a


    royal party. My royal party. Not just somemon festival any lower nobility or peasant can enter.


    Please show her out of the garden party immediately since you invited her here." the princess smirked,


    confident that her sheep of a sister will follow her.


    I chuckled, thinking that the youngest would run away or drag Lady Baristani out.


    But just then....


    "The Duke and Duchess Aisenburg!" the servant announced the ducal couple that everyone into a


    frenzy of murmurs and whispers.


    Miranda and I on the other hand smiled at each other. The new lies of the duchess is currently


    spreading around thedies at this party.


    {The duchess, who did not want her reputation to be stained, ckmailed her generous and kind


    husband, the duke to host the mostvish festival and parade to save her honor as a nobledy.}


    Since everyonedy in Illios is aware of how the duke detested frivolous wastage of money, the gossip


    should be credible enough....


    As the couple entered the garden, My greedy eyes found Ezran who was looking so handsome and


    sexy in his ck tuxedo and red cravat until...


    something suddenly felt wrong...


    That bitch Mrs. Yates reported to me that the duchess and duke left wearing red and ck ensembles


    to match each but why are they both wearing formal clothes. Most specifically why is the duchess


    hearing a white gown and carrying a bouquet?


    When a woman wears a formal white gown and has a flower bouquet. It meant only one thing....


    I stood up so fast that my champagne ss tipped over and drenched the fine table cloth but I was


    frantic as I looked at the First Princess, who was equally shocked.


    Just what is going on here?

 Chapter 125: The Sages Tower

    Chapter 125: The Sage''s Tower


    Lorelei''s POV:


    I waste!


    I thought to myself as I had my maid dress me up in a simple manner and was fastening my cloak


    when I almost collided with a figure that came out of the room in front of me.


    I halted and saw who it was.


    My father and his knight, Sir Percival. I inherited my teal green hair from him and even my mother said I


    looked a lot like him except for the eyes. I got them from her and it was because of that, My father does


    not maintain much eye contact when we meet.


    I heard that looking into my eyes somehow makes it painful for him.


    It has always been that but for some reason, something inside him has changed because he was now


    staring at me without turning away.


    This was the first time he has locked gazes with me ever since I baked him some muffins to go with his


    coffee the other night.


    "Good afternoon Father, Sir Percival." I curtsied to him automatically.


    The knight smiled and nodded but my father''s unsmiling expression did not change but his keen eye


    saw my attire and cloak.


    "Where are you going?" He asked me.


    I blinked. He has never cared about where I am going....


    "Oh. Ah...Her Grace, The duchess ina asked me to apany her to an..." I almost blurted out the


    destination of the ce but stopped myself "an excursion in the city today. I asked for your permission


    yesterday night, sir."


    "I see. Carry on. Be home by your curfew, Lorelei." he reminded me sternly.


    "Yes, sir."


    I kept my bow until he walked away. When his footsteps faded, I resumed my quick pace as I ran


    towards the front entrance where the Aisenburg carriage was waiting for me.


    The footman hopped off the back and opened the door. I saw the Duchess smiling at me, her hands on


    herp, a leather book tucked between her fingers. She was looking pretty in a beautiful dusky rose


    gown and whiteces with a matching white bo and shoes.


    "You arete." she joked good-naturedly as I sat beside her as the carriage door shut and we drove off.


    " Thankfully, The Sage''s Tower is happy to receive us anytime."


    "Sorry, Lady ina. I was just too engrossed studying. I have a few days until I take my cooking exam


    and I still think I am unprepared." I fluffed my blue gown free of the creases. " So please tell me why


    are we going to the Tower? Not everyone can get permission to go there. Not even the royal family."


    "My husband has asked me to search for a mage who can instruct me on controlling my mana." she


    looked a bit annoyed but also resigned. "I told him I will not use magick since I am more interested in


    cooking but he insisted that it was for my safety. It was a long debatest night but I decided to humor


    him."


    "Magick? Wow. I did not know you can use magick."


    "I had no idea I could do it as well."


    "When did this happen?"


    "In Guthrie. During an infiltration of the remaining rebels while my husband left to escort the prince and


    his entourage. You had left by then."


    "Oh, I see. So you used magick without any training." I looked concerned because I know the


    consequences of using magick without knowing your limits, People get hurt and they also die when


    they can''t control the power. "Thank the goddess, you are okay, right?"


    The duchess smiled.


    "I recovered rather quickly."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    That shocked me because most people who overuse their magick need days to recover. But since


    everyone knows now that Lady ina has fey blood in her; that may be the reason.


    The carriage suddenly stopped and I looked out the window to see the cylindrical edifice made of Ivory


    stone and Mana Crystals. It sat on an ind in the middle of ake located just to the East side of the


    city. I could also see that there was no bridge that leads to the tower so Lady ina and I had to get


    out of the carriage.


    A young man wearing the Tower''s signature white robes and a silver belt greeted us with respect and


    asked the driver to wait here while he led us to the tower.


    "Wee, Lady ina andpanion. The Master has heard of the Duke''s request. Please follow


    me." the young man was polite as he led us to the edge of theke, where I saw nothing but a stone


    pedestal with an orb floating above it.


    "Your Grace, Please use your mana to activate the bridge to the Tower." The guide offered to the


    duchess.


    She hesitated but she slowly ced a hand on the orb. It glowed and a rumbling sound apanied


    by an emerging stone bridge from the depths of theke appeared.


    "The Tower has recognized the Duchess'' mana. The first test isplete. " the guide smiled warmly at


    us. "Ladies. Please follow me."


    The bridge was dry despiteing from theke so we did not need to put up our skirts as we crossed


    it and soon the huge wooden doors of the Tower loomed over us.


    It was a very thick door as the mage knocked on the wooden surface and it creaked as it opened as if


    pulled by an invisible hand.


    The interior was absolutely clean and very simple with a few drapes along the windows and banners


    emzoned with the Tower''s emblem which is a hand gripping an orb, surrounded by some stars.


    Underneath it were words written against a swirling ribbon that ties everything together.


    It reads "Knowledge. Truth. Power" in Ancient Script.


    Several mages robed in different colors walked from one ce to another, their expressions


    preupied with their studies; some even read books while talking to themselves.


    I even saw a younger apprentice dressed in ck robes, using floating wisps of fire to light the


    candbras lining the tables


    " Unfortunately Your Grace, The Sage will not be able to receive you due to certain circumstances."


    We both looked confused at the guide''s words until ina voices her concerns.


    "My husband specifically told me not to bother staying if the Sage is not the one who will select my


    master." Her words were blunt but it was not haughty or self-important.


    But the mage paled upon hearing her mention of the Duke. Sweat popped in his brow as he nervously


    bowed.


    "Many apologies, Your Grace. I did not mean to offend the duke b-but the Sage-"


    We were climbing up two steps at that time when an explosion from the top of the tower erupted and I


    gasped when I saw a man pushed down by a huge hand falling down. The ground shook as everyone


    continued on as if it was a daily urrence.


    We looked down and saw that it was a chef from the Royal Pce from the looks of it. He looked


    unharmed but the wetness staining his pants and the frightened expression on his face shows that this


    was the first time he was experiencing this.


    The man was carried out of the tower promptly by a few apprentices


    "The...Sage has been rejecting royal chefs ever since our old one retired. He has not been able to eat


    properly which is why he has been growing more....rude." The guide murmured, ashamed that we had


    to experience it.


    "You say that he has not been able to eat?" ina said


    "Y-yes. His tastebuds have be numb a few weeks ago so any dish is tasteless to him. No royal


    chef has been able to satisfy him since then."


    I smiled as the duchess looked intrigued rather than intimidated. I am sensing that her dy chef" mode


    is on.


    "Lead me to the Sage. I want to meet him. Now."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!